A just defence and vindication of Gospel ministers and Gospel ordinances against the Quakers many false accusations, slanders and reproaches. In ansvver to John Horwood his letter, and E.B. his book, called, A just and lawful tryal of the ministers and teachers of this age, and several others. Proving the ministers calling and maintenance just and lawful, and the doctrine of perfection by free justification, preached by them, agreeable to the scriptures. VVith the Quakers objections answered. And the Quakers perfection by hearkning to, and obeying a light within them, proved contrary to the scriptures. And their practices in ten particulars proved contrary to the commands and examples of Christ and his apostles. By a lover of gospel ministers and gospel ordinances.
         Gaskin, John, fl. 1660.
      
       
         
           1660
        
      
       Approx. 338 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70157
         Wing G290
         ESTC R223664
         99833952
         99833952
         38431
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70157)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 38431)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1830:20)
      
       
         
           
             A just defence and vindication of Gospel ministers and Gospel ordinances against the Quakers many false accusations, slanders and reproaches. In ansvver to John Horwood his letter, and E.B. his book, called, A just and lawful tryal of the ministers and teachers of this age, and several others. Proving the ministers calling and maintenance just and lawful, and the doctrine of perfection by free justification, preached by them, agreeable to the scriptures. VVith the Quakers objections answered. And the Quakers perfection by hearkning to, and obeying a light within them, proved contrary to the scriptures. And their practices in ten particulars proved contrary to the commands and examples of Christ and his apostles. By a lover of gospel ministers and gospel ordinances.
             Gaskin, John, fl. 1660.
          
           [16], 144 p.
           
             printed by W.G. for the author, and are to be sold by Isaac Pridmore at the signe of the Golden Falcon neer the New Exchange,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             A lover of gospel ministers and gospel ordinances = John Gaskin.
             Partly in response to Edward Burrough's "A just and lawful trial of the teachers & professed ministers of England, by a perfect proceeding against them".
             With marginal notes.
             Reproduction of the original at the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Burrough, Edward, 1634-1662. -- Just and lawful trial of the teachers & professed ministers of England, by a perfect proceeding against them -- Early works to 1800.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Quakers -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           JUST
           DEFENCE
           and
           VINDICATION
           OF
           Gospel
           Ministers
           AND
           Gospel
           ordinances
           AGAINST
           The
           QVAKERS
           many
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           Slanders
           and
           Reproaches
           .
        
         
           In
           ANSVVER
           to
           
             John
             Horwood
          
           his
           LETTER
           ,
           and
           
             E.
             B.
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Just
             and
             lawful
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Teachers
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Proving
           the
           
             Ministers
             Calling
          
           and
           Maintenance
           Just
           and
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Perfection
             by
             Free
             Justification
          
           ,
           preached
           by
           them
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           VVith
           the
           
             Quakers
             Objections
          
           answered
           .
           And
           the
           
             Quakers
             Perfection
             by
             hearkning
             to
             ,
             and
             obeying
             a
             light
             within
             them
             ,
          
           proved
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           their
           Practices
           in
           ten
           particulars
           proved
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commands
           and
           Examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           
             Lover
             of
             Gospel
             Ministers
             and
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           
             Contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           
             Jude
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             withstood
             Moses
             ,
             so
             do
             these
             also
             resist
             the
             truth
             ;
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             reprobate
             concerning
             the
             faith
             .
             But
             they
             shall
             proceed
             no
             further
             ,
             for
             their
             folly
             shall
             be
             manifested
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             theirs
             was
             ,
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             G.
          
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Isaac
             Pridmore
          
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           
             Golden
             Falcon
          
           neer
           the
           
             New
             Exchange
             ▪
          
           1660.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Know
           it
           will
           seem
           strange
           that
           I
           should
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           writing
           An
           Answer
           to
           those
           people
           called
           Quakers
           ;
           for
           I
           confess
           it
           seemeth
           strange
           to
           my self
           .
           For
           when
           I
           first
           entered
           upon
           this
           Work
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           intend
           to
           have
           written
           so
           much
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           was
           written
           should
           have
           come
           to
           publick
           view
           in
           Print
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           give
           the
           Grounds
           or
           Reasons
           ,
           moving
           me
           both
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           what
           I
           had
           written
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Reason
           moving
           me
           to
           undertake
           this
           Worke
           ,
           was
           because
           of
           that
           great
           Malice
           and
           Envie
           against
           the
           Ministers
           at
           that
           time
           .
           When
           the
           black
           Cloud
           appeared
           ,
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           threatning
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           our
           Ministers
           ;
           not
           onely
           by
           their
           reviling
           Reproaches
           ,
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           labouring
           to
           get
           hands
           to
           Petition
           those
           then
           in
           Authoritie
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           their
           maintenance
           setled
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           were
           no
           lawfull
           Ministers
           ;
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           one
           of
           their
           Printed
           Papers
           ,
           presented
           to
           those
           then
           in
           Authoritie
           :
           and
           by
           those
           many
           Pamphlets
           
           printed
           against
           Tithes
           and
           our
           present
           Ministery
           ;
           Published
           by
           the
           Quakers
           and
           Anabaptists
           ;
           and
           when
           those
           failed
           ,
           by
           getting
           the
           Army
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           to
           turn
           the
           Parliament
           men
           out
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           themselves
           in
           their
           stead
           to
           rule
           all
           by
           their
           giddy
           heads
           ;
           theatning
           that
           now
           all
           the
           Priests
           should
           be
           turned
           out
           as
           unprofitable
           burthens
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Misters
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           silent
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           foul
           their
           pens
           by
           writing
           against
           such
           a
           wild
           generation
           ;
           but
           in
           patience
           committed
           their
           cause
           unto
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           who
           hath
           in
           some
           measure
           answered
           them
           .
           For
           whose
           sake
           ,
           next
           my
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           I
           did
           undertake
           this
           Work
           ,
           hoping
           they
           and
           all
           others
           will
           except
           of
           my
           poor
           weak
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           pass
           by
           my
           weaknesses
           wherein
           I
           have
           slipped
           ,
           either
           in
           impertinences
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           nor
           regard
           the
           rudeness
           of
           my
           Stile
           ,
           but
           look
           on
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           my
           poor
           Labours
           to
           maintain
           a
           Gospel
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ,
           although
           defended
           without
           Eloquence
           or
           humane
           Arts
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           pleased
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           though
           I
           despise
           them
           in
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Reason
           was
           ,
           because
           of
           those
           many
           Letters
           and
           printed
           Books
           sent
           unto
           me
           by
           several
           Quakers
           ,
           some
           of
           themselves
           reporting
           they
           are
           unanswerable
           .
           And
           considering
           what
           Solomon
           the
           wise
           saith
           ,
           
             Answer
             a
             fool
             according
             to
             his
             folly
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             .
          
           And
           I
           perceive
           the
           not
           answering
           these
           men
           ,
           is
           one
           ground
           of
           their
           self-confidence
           ,
           and
           being
           wise
           in
           their
           own
           conceit
           .
           And
           although
           this
           Answer
           be
           plain
           ,
           without
           humane
           Art
           or
           Eloquence
           ,
           yet
           considering
           ,
           that
           the
           persons
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           deal
           are
           such
           as
           despise
           all
           such
           Learning
           ,
           and
           mock
           at
           Universities
           ,
           and
           Colledges
           .
           I
           suppose
           this
           Answer
           may
           best
           fit
           their
           spirits
           ,
           coming
           from
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           the
           help
           of
           outward
           Learning
           and
           Tongues
           no
           more
           then
           themselves
           ,
           
             of
             w
             ch
             they
             boast
             that
             they
             can
             write
             so
             many
             Books
             without
             those
             humane
             helps
             ,
          
           and
           that
           what
           
             the
             Priests
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             write
             ,
          
           that
           is
           only
           by
           their
           
             humane
             learning
          
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           is
           ground
           sufficient
           for
           them
           not
           to
           regard
           what
           is
           written
           by
           them
           :
           
             But
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             have
             so
             much
             regard
             as
             to
             read
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             on
             even
             terms
             in
             that
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Reason
          
           of
           writing
           and
           publishing
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             because
             of
             the
             great
             growth
             and
             increase
             of
             these
             Errors
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             diligence
             of
             the
             Devils
             instruments
             ,
          
           in
           writing
           and
           printing
           so
           many
           Books
           ,
           to
           spread
           abrode
           their
           Errors
           ;
           
             some
             of
             them
             have
             affirmed
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
          
           That
           there
           is
           a
           thousand
           of
           their
           erronious
           Books
           printed
           every
           week
           ,
           
             and
             most
             of
             them
             given
             away
             on
             purpose
             to
             delude
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             above
          
           thirty
           thousand
           Quakers
           in
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             within
             less
             then
             3.
             yeers
             they
             shall
             
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             our
             Priests
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             they
             having
             but
             one
             string
             left
             to
             their
             bow
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Gods
           Sword
           was
           now
           drawn
           to
           cut
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           gone
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             considering
             the
             great
             diligence
             of
             these
             men
             and
             women
             for
             promoting
             of
             Errour
             ,
          
           not
           only
           by
           writing
           and
           printing
           their
           erronious
           Books
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           diligence
           in
           running
           or
           going
           about
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           to
           spread
           their
           errors
           ,
           
             not
             onely
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             in
          
           Ireland
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           Barbadus
           ,
           
             and
             new
          
           England
           ,
           Holland
           ,
           
             and
             other
             places
             .
             I
             was
             ashamed
             to
             see
             how
             cold
             and
             backward
             we
             are
             in
             opposing
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
          
           defending
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ,
           against
           the
           many
           assaults
           of
           the
           adversaries
           ;
           
             and
             is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             ,
          
           That
           Sectaries
           should
           be
           more
           zealous
           in
           promoting
           the
           kingdom
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           in
           promoting
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           
             and
             yet
             how
             many
             of
             us
             have
             solemnly
             ingaged
             our selves
          
           by
           Oath
           or
           Covenant
           
             to
             indeavour
             the
             extirpation
             of
          
           Superstition
           ,
           Herisie
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           Prophaneness
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           
             lest
             we
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             and
             thereby
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             receive
             of
             their
             plagues
             ?
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             ,
          
           hath
           been
           a
           chief
           motive
           to
           undertake
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           in
           my
           Mite
           ,
           
             others
             having
             brought
             forth
             out
             of
             their
             Treasure
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Reason
           moving
           me
           to
           under
           take
           this
           work
           ,
           
           and
           publish
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             because
             many
             of
             my
             old
             friends
             &
             acquaintance
             are
             seduced
             from
             the
             Truth
             to
             these
             errors
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           I
           may
           say
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           said
           ,
           
             We
             took
             sweet
             counsel
             together
             ,
             and
             went
             unto
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             together
          
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           near
           relation
           ,
           
             for
             whom
             the
             bond
             of
             nature
             bindeth
             me
             to
             endeavour
             their
             recalling
             back
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           believe
           in
           Charity
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           honest
           hearted
           ,
           and
           strict
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           yet
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           the
           fair
           shews
           and
           pretences
           of
           a
           strict
           holy
           life
           ,
           are
           seduced
           and
           drawn
           away
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           ,
           
             not
             so
             far
             gone
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             and
             brought
             back
             to
             the
             truth
             :
          
           To
           that
           end
           I
           desire
           them
           seriously
           to
           examine
           what
           I
           have
           written
           
             by
             the
             Scriptture
             rule
          
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           shew
           me
           my
           error
           by
           that
           ,
           
             and
             that
             their
             religion
             is
             more
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           all
           my
           weapons
           and
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           
             I
             strive
             not
             for
             victory
             ,
             but
             for
             truth
          
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           remember
           
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             faln
             ,
             and
             repent
             and
             do
             their
             first
             works
             :
          
           but
           if
           any
           of
           them
           are
           so
           obstinate
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           go
           on
           in
           their
           delusions
           ,
           
             my
             soul
             shall
             mourn
             for
             them
             in
             secret
             ,
          
           but
           I
           hope
           better
           things
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           some
           .
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             reason
             why
             I
             writ
             and
             published
             this
             ,
             was
             to
             strengthen
             such
             as
             are
             wavering
             through
             ignorance
             and
             weakness
             .
             For
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           that
           when
           the
           Quakers
           come
           into
           a
           Parish
           to
           vent
           their
           errors
           ,
           many
           ignorant
           
           people
           are
           ready
           to
           hearken
           to
           their
           errors
           ,
           and
           be
           taken
           with
           their
           pretended
           shews
           of
           zeal
           and
           holiness
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           see
           none
           to
           oppose
           them
           ,
           nor
           answer
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           think
           and
           say
           ,
           it
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           unanswerable
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           say
           in
           the
           place
           where
           I
           live
           ,
           the
           which
           did
           move
           me
           to
           enter
           into
           disputation
           with
           them
           several
           times
           ,
           until
           they
           gave
           over
           their
           meetings
           there
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           have
           written
           is
           the
           same
           that
           was
           spoken
           in
           reasoning
           with
           them
           more
           inlarged
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           reading
           hereof
           may
           be
           a
           means
           to
           stablish
           and
           settle
           some
           that
           are
           wavering
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           from
           those
           baits
           and
           snares
           which
           are
           laid
           to
           draw
           and
           catch
           them
           by
           these
           seducers
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           reason
           was
           to
           clear
           my self
           from
           those
           lies
           and
           slanders
           raised
           by
           some
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           laid
           me
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           I
           was
           a
           great
           persecutor
           of
           them
           ;
           
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           them
           have
           reported
           ,
           
             that
             I
             am
             faln
             from
             those
             Principles
             ,
             that
             I
             formerly
             held
             and
             and
             published
             in
             a
             Treatise
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             called
          
           The
           Christians
           Profession
           ,
           
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             refer
             to
             those
             that
             have
             read
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             that
             shal
             read
             this
             :
          
           And
           although
           I
           know
           it
           is
           their
           usal
           manner
           to
           revile
           and
           slander
           all
           that
           oppose
           them
           in
           their
           wild
           opinions
           ;
           yet
           I
           see
           too
           many
           are
           apt
           to
           believe
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           
             because
             
             of
             their
             pretended
             shew
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           and
           some
           think
           them
           so
           perfect
           
             that
             they
             cannot
             erre
          
           :
           wherefore
           lest
           my
           silence
           should
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           confession
           of
           being
           guilty
           ,
           
             I
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             publish
             this
             ,
             to
             clear
             clear
             my
             innocencie
             :
          
           for
           if
           a
           man
           be
           bound
           by
           the
           law
           
             to
             pleasure
             the
             good
             name
             and
             credit
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             surely
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             same
             law
             to
             preserve
             his
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             reasons
             moving
             me
             to
             publish
             this
             in
             print
             ,
             was
             first
             ,
          
           the
           desire
           and
           request
           of
           several
           friends
           to
           whom
           I
           was
           ingaged
           to
           grant
           their
           desires
           ,
           in
           what
           might
           be
           for
           their
           and
           the
           publick
           good
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Because
             if
             I
             had
             onely
             sent
             a
             written
             Coppy
             to
             the
          
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           kept
           it
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           such
           ,
           whom
           they
           feared
           might
           be
           drawn
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           &
           would
           have
           rais'd
           several
           fals
           reports
           ,
           &
           I
           could
           not
           have
           had
           so
           many
           of
           my
           friends
           who
           are
           Quakers
           ,
           have
           had
           the
           sight
           thereof
           ,
           because
           I
           could
           not
           have
           gotten
           so
           many
           written
           Coppies
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           largeness
           thereof
           ,
           
             so
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             like
             the
             Tallent
             hid
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Because
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             be
             more
             profitable
             by
             being
             in
             many
             hands
             then
             in
             a
             few
          
           ;
           Although
           I
           know
           I
           shall
           thereby
           incur
           the
           revilings
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           mocks
           and
           scoffs
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           sensour
           and
           judgeing
           of
           many
           ;
           all
           of
           which
           I
           am
           contented
           to
           pass
           through
           ,
           so
           that
           my
           poor
           labour
           may
           be
           profitable
           to
           any
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             I
             know
             some
             will
             Object
             ,
          
           That
           I
           spent
           more
           time
           then
           I
           needed
           ,
           in
           regard
           I
           have
           written
           not
           onely
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           the
           Anabaptists
           also
           ,
           who
           write
           nothing
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             they
             do
             so
             nearly
             joyn
             together
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             could
             not
             Answer
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
          
           ;
           For
           the
           Quakers
           both
           in
           their
           Printed
           books
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Disputations
           ,
           doe
           make
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           their
           great
           objection
           against
           our
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           :
           
             also
             the
          
           Quakers
           and
           Anabaptists
           
             are
             both
             of
             opinion
          
           ,
           in
           denying
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           singing
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           some
           Anabaptists
           agree
           with
           the
           Quakers
           in
           hearkning
           to
           Revelations
           and
           impulses
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           hearkning
           to
           a
           light
           within
           them
           in
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           they
           agree
           in
           opposing
           our
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           with
           great
           eagerness
           ,
           although
           in
           many
           other
           things
           they
           disagree
           and
           oppose
           ,
           and
           are
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           :
           Like
           Sampsons
           Foxes
           ,
           whose
           heads
           were
           all
           contrary
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           tied
           together
           by
           the
           tails
           with
           a
           fire-brand
           to
           set
           the
           corn
           on
           fire
           ;
           
             Even
             so
             do
             those
          
           Quakers
           and
           Anabaptists
           
             seem
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             oppose
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             knit
             and
             unite
             together
             to
             set
             the
             Church
             on
             fire
             ,
             by
             their
             fierce
             and
             fiery
             opposing
             our
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             witness
             the
             severall
             books
             written
             and
             published
             by
             the
          
           Anabaptists
           
             against
             our
             Ministers
             and
             their
             maintenance
             ;
             
             as
          
           John
           Can
           
             his
             book
             ,
             called
          
           The
           first
           and
           second
           voice
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             and
             several
             others
             ;
             cmpared
             with
          
           Jona
           Dell
           
             his
             book
             ,
             called
          
           A
           voice
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             and
             several
             others
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             agree
             in
             one
             in
             opposing
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             if
             they
             could
             destroy
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             perswade
             people
             to
             any
             Religion
             ,
          
           as
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           lost
           his
           guide
           in
           a
           wilderness
           may
           easily
           lose
           his
           way
           .
           Also
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           the
           Anabaptists
           were
           the
           first
           Original
           from
           whence
           the
           Quakers
           came
           ?
           for
           most
           of
           the
           Quakers
           were
           first
           Anabaptists
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Baxtar
           hath
           at
           large
           proved
           ;
           
             wherefore
             considering
             how
             these
             agree
             in
             several
             opinions
             &
             practices
             ,
             I
             have
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             I
             found
             occasion
             ,
             written
             against
             their
             errors
             ,
             not
             their
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           some
           will
           Object
           against
           my
           writing
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           because
           they
           say
           they
           are
           a
           people
           that
           live
           very
           strict
           holy
           lives
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             I
             Answer
          
           ,
           That
           for
           their
           strict
           holy
           lives
           ,
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           those
           ten
           Particulars
           I
           have
           proved
           against
           them
           .
           2.
           
           
             I
             Answer
          
           ,
           That
           the
           holyness
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           Negatives
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           Affirmatives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Negatives
           ;
           now
           that
           they
           doe
           live
           in
           the
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           many
           Christian
           Duties
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           is
           plain
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           written
           .
           3.
           
           
             I
             Answer
          
           ,
           That
           the
           living
           a
           strict
           moral
           
           life
           only
           ,
           doth
           not
           prove
           them
           ,
           nor
           manifest
           them
           nor
           any
           other
           to
           be
           Christians
           ;
           for
           many
           heathens
           have
           done
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           Histories
           relate
           ,
           and
           many
           Papists
           have
           walked
           with
           as
           much
           strictness
           in
           their
           lives
           as
           any
           Quakers
           ;
           as
           
             Luther
             writeth
             of
             himself
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Monck
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             others
             .
             Also
             the
             young
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             said
             ,
          
           All
           these
           Commandements
           I
           have
           kept
           from
           my
           youth
           ;
           
             and
             I
             believe
             many
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             as
             strict
             and
             zealous
             in
             their
             way
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           
             testifieth
             of
             himself
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
          
           that
           touching
           the
           righteousness
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Law
           blameless
           .
           
             But
             all
             ,
             that
             his
             and
             their
             righteousness
             did
             not
             make
             them
             ,
             nor
             manifest
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             do
             those
             works
             not
             from
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             for
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             thereby
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           
             do
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             the
             Devil
             spake
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             most
             true
             ,
          
           Skin
           for
           skin
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           will
           he
           give
           for
           his
           life
           ;
           
             and
             what
             would
             not
             a
             man
             do
             &
             suffer
             for
             the
             saving
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             gaining
             heaven
             ?
             But
             all
             that
             a
             man
             can
             do
             and
             suffer
             will
             not
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             manifest
             him
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             if
             he
             beleive
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             profess
             the
             same
          
           ;
           For
           if
           thou
           shalt
           confess
           with
           thy
           mouth
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           shalt
           believe
           in
           thine
           heart
           that
           God
           hath
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Apostle
          
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           9
           ,
           10.
           for
           with
           the
           heart
           man
           believeth
           unto
           righteousness
           ,
           
           and
           with
           the
           mouth
           confession
           is
           made
           unto
           salvation
           ;
           
             and
             therefore
          
           Luther
           saith
           ,
           that
           Doctrine
           is
           heaven
           ,
           and
           practice
           is
           below
           here
           among
           men
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             of
             the
             opinion
             or
             judgement
             of
             those
             that
             understand
             Christ
             his
             words
             ,
          
           You
           shall
           know
           them
           by
           their
           faces
           ,
           
             to
             be
             meant
             their
             doctrines
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             lives
             ,
             because
             generally
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             false
             teachers
             are
             such
             as
             walk
             very
             strict
             in
             their
             lives
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             devil
             is
             more
             cunning
             then
             to
             send
             men
             of
             profane
             lives
             to
             vent
             and
             spread
             errors
             ,
             for
             he
             knoweth
             people
             will
             not
             be
             easily
             deluded
             by
             such
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
          
           he
           sendeth
           such
           as
           cover
           over
           their
           errors
           with
           the
           sheeps
           clothing
           of
           a
           pretended
           strict
           holy
           life
           ,
           then
           any
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           fals
           teachers
           did
           among
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           and
           the
           ringleaders
           of
           all
           sects
           and
           errors
           ever
           since
           have
           done
           ;
           
             wherefore
             I
             return
             their
             own
             Argument
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             which
             they
             often
             bring
             against
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             spake
             of
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             their
             teachers
             are
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             their
             errors
             which
             they
             hould
             ,
             and
             teach
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             practise
             .
             Judas
          
           was
           a
           true
           Apostle
           ,
           called
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           covetous
           wretch
           ,
           and
           a
           devil
           ;
           
             but
             that
             did
             not
             prove
             him
             a
             false
             Apostle
             ,
          
           he
           being
           called
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           teaching
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Also
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             sit
             in
          
           Moses
           seat
           ;
           Wherefore
           what
           they
           command
           you
           that
           observe
           and
           do
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           and
           do
           not
           ;
           
             so
             
             that
             by
             Christs
             commanding
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             it
             doth
             appear
             that
             the
          
           Pharisees
           
             not
             walking
             according
             to
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             was
             no
             ground
             to
             prove
             them
             false
             teachers
             ,
             nor
             to
             refuse
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             called
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             teaching
             the
             truth
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             cunning
             wiles
             of
             Satan
          
           to
           perswade
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           Quakers
           do
           ,
           not
           to
           hear
           any
           Minister
           that
           walketh
           not
           perfectly
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           no
           true
           Teachers
           that
           have
           any
           failings
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           though
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           and
           teach
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           one
           of
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           to
           perswade
           people
           that
           those
           are
           the
           onely
           true
           teachers
           that
           walk
           with
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           holynesse
           ,
           though
           never
           called
           to
           teach
           ,
           &
           teach
           false
           erroneous
           doctrines
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           ;
           
             and
             this
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           
             proveth
             ,
             saying
          
           ,
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           deceitful
           workers
           ,
           transforming
           themselves
           into
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             no
             marvel
          
           ,
           for
           Satan
           himself
           is
           translated
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ;
           
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             warneth
             the
             Galatians
             ,
          
           though
           we
           ,
           or
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           preach
           any
           other
           Gospel
           unto
           you
           then
           that
           which
           we
           have
           preached
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           ;
           
             the
             false
             Apostles
             and
             false
             teachers
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             only
             holy
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             taught
             ,
          
           That
           faith
           alone
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           joyn
           their
           good
           works
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
             Apostle
          
           Pauls
           Doctrine
           ,
           tended
           to
           carnal
           liberty
           ,
           and
           taught
           people
           to
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             say
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             charged
             the
             Galatians
             and
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           not
           to
           hear
           them
           for
           all
           their
           pretended
           holyness
           ,
           seeming
           like
           Angels
           ,
           
             because
             they
             preach
             another
             Gospel
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             do
             ,
             for
             they
             teach
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             those
             the
             false
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
           that
           we
           are
           not
           justified
           and
           saved
           by
           believing
           what
           Christ
           did
           and
           suffered
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           hearkning
           to
           ,
           and
           obeying
           not
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           but
           a
           light
           within
           us
           ;
           
             and
             some
             of
             them
          
           do
           deny
           Christs
           Body
           to
           be
           risen
           from
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           
             and
             are
             not
             these
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             write
             against
             such
             people
             ,
             that
             hold
             ,
             teach
             and
             maintain
             such
             erronious
             doctrines
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             their
             errors
             ?
             What
             esteem
             soever
             many
             have
             of
             them
             for
             their
             outward
             pretended
             holyness
             ;
             I
             say
             outward
             ,
          
           for
           did
           people
           see
           their
           hearts
           they
           would
           see
           them
           foul
           ;
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             ,
          
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           these
           men
           have
           set
           up
           their
           Idols
           in
           their
           heart
           ;
           
             he
             did
             not
             say
          
           ,
           they
           did
           worship
           Idols
           with
           their
           bodies
           ;
           
             and
             do
             not
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             set
             up
             idols
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             up
             their
             inward
             works
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             Christ
             ?
             What
             do
             they
             else
             when
             they
             say
             and
             teach
             ,
          
           that
           they
           are
           not
           justified
           and
           saved
           by
           what
           Christ
           did
           ,
           and
           suffered
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           they
           do
           in
           obeying
           a
           light
           within
           them
           ?
           
             and
             is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             an
             idol
             of
             their
             own
             works
             ;
             which
             is
             worse
             then
             the
          
           Papists
           Images
           made
           
           of
           wood
           and
           stone
           ?
           
             and
             is
             not
             their
             maintaining
             that
             they
             can
             perfectly
             keep
             the
             law
             ,
             by
             living
             without
             sin
             ,
          
           a
           making
           of
           themselves
           equal
           with
           Christ
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           his
           Prerogative
           only
           to
           have
           no
           sin
           ,
           that
           Satan
           found
           no
           sin
           in
           him
           ?
           
             and
             to
             say
          
           ,
           which
           of
           you
           can
           accuse
           me
           of
           sin
           ?
           
             and
             do
             not
             they
             thereby
             Idolize
             themselves
             ,
             and
             will
             people
             still
             be
             so
             mad
             to
             Idolize
             them
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
          
           they
           have
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           never
           sin
           ?
           
             Wherefore
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             answered
             that
             Objection
             .
          
           There
           is
           one
           objection
           more
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           against
           others
           writing
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           look
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             indevour
             to
             answer
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             .
          
        
         
           The
           2.
           
           Objection
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           lost
           labor
           to
           write
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           a
           peeople
           so
           wedded
           to
           their
           own
           opinions
           ,
           and
           so
           self-conceited
           of
           their
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           be
           convinced
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           say
           or
           write
           what
           he
           will
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Answer
           I
           confess
           it
           was
           an
           Objection
           that
           did
           stick
           much
           with
           me
           before
           I
           began
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           did
           keep
           me
           back
           for
           some
           time
           from
           writing
           ;
           but
           I
           did
           satisfie
           my self
           before
           I
           began
           ,
           and
           shall
           indevour
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           say
           first
           ,
           
             That
             I
             have
             heard
             and
             known
             some
             that
             have
             been
             convinced
             and
             called
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             being
             reasoned
             with
             and
             reading
             some
             books
             written
             against
             their
             errors
          
           ;
           and
           who
           knoweth
           whether
           God
           hath
           not
           a
           purpose
           to
           call
           others
           out
           from
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           knows
           what
           God
           may
           do
           by
           small
           weak
           means
           ?
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           
           please
           to
           convince
           one
           soul
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           labour
           abundantly
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           some
           hopes
           of
           stablishing
           some
           that
           are
           wavering
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           had
           experience
           of
           in
           some
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           close
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           reading
           and
           conference
           have
           been
           setled
           again
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           supposing
           neither
           of
           these
           prove
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           my
           labour
           lost
           ,
           because
           in
           Answering
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           written
           severall
           Fundamentall
           Truths
           ;
           in
           writing
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           much
           benefit
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           that
           some
           may
           receive
           some
           benefit
           in
           reading
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           my
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           know
           my
           labour
           is
           not
           lost
           in
           writing
           ,
           being
           written
           at
           such
           leisure
           times
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           best
           spare
           from
           other
           Imployments
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           some
           may
           find
           some
           spare
           time
           which
           they
           may
           spend
           in
           reading
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           in
           writing
           ;
           Desiring
           all
           that
           read
           ,
           may
           lay
           aside
           all
           prejudicate
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           the
           good
           will
           of
           him
           ,
           whose
           desire
           and
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           and
           Ordinances
           may
           be
           defended
           and
           maintained
           ,
           and
           all
           Errour
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           suppressed
           and
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             G.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           To
           John
           Howard
           one
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           maintain
           their
           erroneous
           opinions
           and
           practices
           .
        
         
           HAving
           received
           thy
           Paper
           ,
           which
           thou
           didst
           read
           ,
           or
           cause
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           at
           your
           meeting
           in
           William
           Bond
           's
           house
           at
           Cheeswick
           ;
           and
           finding
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           many
           false
           railing
           accusations
           against
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             Parish-hirelings
             ,
             Deceivers
          
           ,
           and
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           deceivers
           for
           money
           ,
           such
           as
           stand
           up
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Dragon
           against
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Balam
           ;
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           such
           who
           keep
           people
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           by
           teaching
           that
           none
           can
           be
           perfect
           and
           free
           from
           sin
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           in
           this
           world
           .
           And
           for
           my self
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           direct
           your
           black
           Paper
           ,
           you
           do
           write
           many
           false
           slanders
           and
           revileings
           ,
           saying
           that
           I
           came
           into
           your
           meeting
           in
           a
           raging
           envious
           manner
           ,
           uttering
           forth
           my
           malice
           and
           poyson
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           barking
           like
           a
           Dog
           ;
           vomiting
           up
           my
           poysonous
           stuffe
           ,
           and
           venomous
           stuffe
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           the
           like
           .
           But
           I
           may
           not
           expect
           to
           fare
           better
           than
           my
           Master
           ?
           for
           all
           that
           have
           read
           your
           Papers
           ,
           or
           heard
           your
           words
           ,
           know
           that
           
           you
           make
           it
           your
           chiefest
           studies
           to
           utter
           forth
           railing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           revilings
           against
           all
           persons
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           opinions
           :
           But
           for
           all
           such
           as
           are
           of
           your
           opinions
           ,
           you
           call
           them
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           the
           Servants
           and
           Children
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           the
           innocent
           Lambs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           holy
           seed
           ,
           the
           called
           ,
           the
           chosen
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           perfect
           ones
           ;
           these
           are
           your
           words
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           heavy
           charge
           against
           the
           Parish-teachers
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           my self
           may
           appear
           ,
           and
           the
           innocencie
           of
           your self
           and
           others
           Quakers
           may
           appear
           unto
           all
           that
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           I
           shall
           by
           the
           help
           and
           assistance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           vindicate
           both
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           my Self
           ,
           from
           your
           false
           accusations
           :
           And
           that
           I
           may
           keep
           some
           Order
           and
           Method
           ,
           which
           you
           despise
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           shew
           the
           occasion
           and
           manner
           of
           my
           coming
           into
           your
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           shall
           appeal
           to
           all
           that
           heard
           and
           saw
           me
           whether
           I
           writ
           not
           the
           truth
           :
           I
           hearing
           thee
           prate
           into
           the
           next
           house
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           street
           ,
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           did
           condemn
           man
           ,
           I
           came
           into
           the
           Room
           ,
           being
           much
           troubled
           at
           thy
           many
           false
           non-sensical
           speeches
           ,
           telling
           thee
           that
           thou
           didst
           talk
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           thou
           didst
           not
           know
           what
           the
           Gospel
           was
           ,
           nor
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           where
           I
           did
           prove
           that
           men
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           glad
           tidings
           bringing
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Law
           was
           called
           the
           Ministery
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           thou
           couldst
           not
           gain-say
           ;
           when
           and
           where
           in
           a
           peaceable
           manner
           I
           demanded
           of
           thee
           by
           what
           Authority
           thou
           didst
           come
           there
           to
           teach
           ;
           thou
           saidst
           that
           God
           did
           send
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           wast
           not
           sent
           by
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           were
           :
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           all
           Ministers
           that
           were
           lawfully
           called
           to
           
           Preach
           now
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           called
           inwardly
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           our
           Office
           bearers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           I
           then
           proved
           by
           plain
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           I
           've
           here
           writ
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           help
           your
           memory
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           is
           one
           of
           your
           Objections
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           are
           not
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           in
           the
           Primitive
           time
           were
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           perswade
           and
           delude
           people
           that
           they
           are
           no
           lawfull
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           you
           do
           write
           many
           reasons
           to
           prove
           them
           (
           as
           you
           think
           )
           to
           be
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           all
           which
           reasons
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           then
           give
           you
           the
           Answer
           to
           every
           perticular
           .
           Your
           first
           Ground
           you
           alledge
           is
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             not
             called
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             made
             over-seers
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             by
             Men.
          
           Your
           second
           Ground
           is
           ,
           
             because
             they
             go
             to
          
           Oxford
           or
           Cambridge
           ,
           
             to
             learn
             Natural
             Arts
             and
             Languages
             ,
          
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greek
           ,
           and
           Latine
           ,
           Logick
           and
           Phylosophy
           .
           Your
           third
           Ground
           ,
           
             because
             they
             study
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             get
             their
             lessons
             as
             a
             Scholar
             .
          
           Your
           fourth
           Ground
           ,
           
             because
             they
             study
             old
             Authors
             ,
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             called
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             ,
             Popish
             Writers
             (
             as
             you
             call
             them
             .
          
           )
           Your
           fifth
           Ground
           is
           ,
           
             because
             they
             take
             money
             for
             Preaching
             by
             the
             year
             ,
             or
             Tithes
             ,
             or
             Glebelands
             ,
             or
             Augmentations
             .
          
           Your
           sixth
           Ground
           is
           ,
           
             because
             they
             keep
             People
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             teaching
             none
             can
             be
             perfect
             nor
             free
             from
             sin
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Your
           seventh
           Ground
           is
           ,
           
             because
             of
             those
             fruits
             which
             do
             spring
             up
             among
             Teachers
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             pride
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             sins
             you
             name
             .
          
           These
           are
           all
           your
           Grounds
           which
           I
           have
           gathered
           out
           of
           your
           confused
           Paper
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           things
           are
           often
           repeated
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           both
           in
           writing
           and
           speaking
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           shall
           answer
           your
           grounds
           in
           order
           ,
           which
           answer
           in
           writing
           ,
           is
           the
           
           same
           in
           fact
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           formerly
           spoken
           to
           your self
           and
           others
           of
           your
           company
           ,
           at
           your
           Meetings
           at
           VVill.
           Bond
           's
           house
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           persons
           which
           were
           then
           and
           there
           present
           can
           witnesse
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           the
           rather
           moved
           to
           take
           this
           labour
           of
           writing
           ,
           that
           other
           sober-minded
           people
           may
           judge
           ,
           whether
           those
           things
           spoken
           were
           poysonous
           ,
           venomous
           stuffe
           ,
           barking
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           as
           you
           write
           in
           your
           Paper
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           your
           company
           have
           spoken
           .
        
         
           Your
           first
           ground
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Parish
           Hierling-Teachers
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           are
           called
           and
           made
           Ministers
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           For
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           first
           lay
           down
           this
           proposition
           ,
           that
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           are
           not
           called
           immediately
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           call
           ,
           as
           the
           Porphets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           ,
           but
           mediately
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           of
           calling
           .
           Which
           calling
           is
           not
           the
           calling
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           because
           that
           calling
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           prove
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           after
           that
           he
           was
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           ,
           
           Judas
           being
           faln
           from
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           be
           chosen
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           being
           met
           together
           ,
           concluded
           from
           what
           was
           written
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           another
           should
           take
           his
           charge
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           presented
           two
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           was
           conversant
           among
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Baptism
           of
           John
           ,
           and
           they
           prayed
           ,
           
           
             and
             gave
             forth
             their
             Lots
             ,
             and
             the
             Lot
             fell
             on
          
           Matthias
           ,
           
             and
             he
             was
             numbred
             with
             the
             eleven
             Apostles
             .
          
           No
           man
           pretended
           that
           he
           had
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           was
           a
           sufficient
           call
           ;
           neither
           did
           God
           call
           any
           by
           revelation
           ,
           or
           a
           Voyce
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           that
           place
           of
           an
           Apostle
           in
           his
           room
           .
           Also
           ,
           after
           the
           Apostles
           
           had
           gathered
           Churches
           ,
           
           they
           ordained
           Elders
           by
           election
           in
           every
           Church
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           Titus
           in
           Creet
           ,
           
           that
           he
           should
           ordain
           Elders
           in
           every
           City
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Despise
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             Prophecy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
          
           or
           Eldership
           .
           And
           Paul
           directed
           him
           whom
           to
           make
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           .
           And
           also
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           only
           direct
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           charge
           him
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           lay
           hands
           suddenly
           on
           no
           man.
           One
           of
           your
           Speakers
           or
           Praters
           ,
           at
           one
           of
           your
           meetings
           at
           VVilliam
           Bond
           's
           house
           ,
           hearing
           some
           in
           the
           Street
           threaten
           to
           pull
           them
           out
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           cryed
           out
           lay
           hands
           suddenly
           on
           no
           man
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           meant
           of
           striking
           men
           suddenly
           :
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Elder
           must
           be
           no
           striker
           .
           By
           which
           you
           may
           see
           how
           you
           are
           mistaken
           in
           the
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           have
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Scripture
           was
           written
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           your
           company
           say
           .
           And
           
             Jona
             Dell
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Voyce
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           writeth
           .
           But
           your
           Spirit
           of
           error
           in
           misapplying
           Scripture
           is
           plainly
           discerned
           by
           all
           that
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           pray
           mind
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           use
           your
           own
           phrase
           ,
           and
           consider
           of
           these
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           here
           written
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Scripture
           enlighten
           your
           dark
           minds
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           those
           who
           have
           an
           external
           call
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           internal
           call
           ,
           are
           the
           lawful
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           our
           Ministers
           .
           Can
           you
           believe
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           order
           and
           government
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           hath
           appointed
           none
           in
           his
           Church
           ?
           Now
           is
           it
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           execute
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Justice
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           a
           Constable
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           office
           
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           sufficient
           gifts
           and
           inward
           qualifications
           ,
           without
           an
           outward
           call
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           are
           in
           authority
           ,
           either
           by
           Commission
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           any
           man
           to
           execute
           the
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           publick
           Minister
           ,
           without
           a
           lawful
           call
           from
           those
           who
           are
           in
           publick
           Authority
           .
           But
           I
           know
           your
           opinions
           are
           against
           all
           order
           or
           offices
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           you
           write
           in
           your
           paper
           ,
           making
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           fault
           that
           our
           Teachers
           bear
           rule
           :
           Now
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           show
           you
           your
           error
           ,
           mind
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           prove
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           be
           Officers
           ,
           and
           such
           officers
           as
           are
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           saith
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           desire
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Elder
           ,
           he
           desireth
           a
           good
           work
           ;
           and
           shewing
           how
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           qualified
           ,
           saith
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           one
           that
           ruleth
           well
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           else
           how
           shall
           he
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           saith
           ,
           
           That
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             Secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             Thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
          
           helps
           to
           Government
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           saith
           ,
           All
           Members
           have
           not
           the
           same
           Office.
           Wherefore
           he
           that
           is
           a
           Minister
           ,
           let
           him
           wait
           on
           Ministering
           ;
           or
           he
           that
           Teacheth
           on
           Teaching
           ,
           he
           that
           ruleth
           with
           diligence
           ;
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Remember
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
          
           and
           who
           are
           they
           ?
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           such
           who
           have
           spoken
           unto
           you
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ,
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             souls
             .
          
           But
           though
           you
           are
           like
           Korah
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           
           who
           were
           many
           ,
           
             Two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Princes
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             famous
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             men
             of
             renown
             ;
             who
             gathered
             themselves
             together
             against
          
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           
             and
             said
          
           (
           as
           you
           Quakers
           do
           to
           other
           Ministers
           
           and
           Magistrates
           )
           
             you
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             seeing
             all
             the
             Congregation
             are
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             among
             them
             .
          
           So
           you
           say
           ,
           Have
           not
           we
           the
           same
           Spirit
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ?
           Are
           not
           we
           all
           holy
           ?
           wherefore
           do
           you
           Priests
           take
           so
           much
           upon
           you
           ?
           But
           what
           became
           of
           those
           men
           ?
           God
           caused
           the
           Earth
           to
           open
           and
           swallow
           them
           up
           ;
           and
           take
           heed
           lest
           God
           show
           some
           special
           Judgement
           upon
           you
           ,
           by
           delivering
           you
           up
           to
           blindnesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           .
           Korah
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           pr●●ences
           that
           you
           have
           ;
           but
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           inward
           gifts
           and
           qualifications
           only
           ,
           that
           makes
           a
           publick
           Teacher
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           but
           the
           lawful
           ordaining
           a
           man
           to
           that
           office
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           that
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           although
           he
           want
           the
           power
           of
           that
           which
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           as
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ely
           were
           lawfull
           Priests
           ,
           because
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           though
           ,
           they
           were
           wicked
           men
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Pharises
           and
           Scribes
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           sit
           in
           Moses
           Seat
           all
           ;
           therefore
           whatsoever
           they
           bid
           you
           observed
           ,
           that
           observe
           and
           do
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           ye
           after
           their
           Works
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           and
           do
           not
           :
           Now
           ,
           by
           their
           sitting
           in
           Moses
           Seat
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           their
           office
           or
           calling
           to
           teach
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           spake
           both
           to
           the
           Multitude
           and
           to
           his
           Disciples
           to
           hear
           them
           ;
           
           and
           Judas
           was
           a
           true
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           preached
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           part
           in
           this
           Ministery
           :
           But
           all
           those
           who
           are
           authorized
           for
           that
           work
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           careful
           that
           they
           ordain
           none
           but
           such
           who
           are
           inwardly
           fitted
           and
           called
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           Timothy
           ,
           
           that
           he
           
             lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
          
           ;
           but
           to
           try
           and
           examine
           both
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           of
           his
           fitnesse
           and
           ability
           ,
           lest
           he
           be
           partaker
           of
           other
           mens
           sins
           Consider
           what
           I
           have
           here
           written
           in
           answer
           to
           your
           first
           Ground
           .
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           answer
           your
           second
           Ground
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
           because
           they
           go
           to
           Oxford
           or
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           learn
           Latine
           ,
           Hebrew
           or
           Greek
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           I
           know
           many
           Ministers
           that
           never
           went
           to
           these
           places
           to
           learn
           these
           languages
           ,
           and
           yet
           think
           they
           are
           not
           the
           abler
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           lesse
           able
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           but
           they
           are
           lawfull
           Ministers
           ,
           being
           lawfully
           called
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           that
           you
           make
           these
           things
           to
           be
           a
           ground
           of
           their
           unfitnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           rather
           a
           ground
           of
           their
           fitnesse
           ;
           for
           do
           you
           not
           read
           of
           the
           schools
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           and
           Paul
           doth
           thank
           God
           that
           he
           spake
           with
           tongues
           more
           than
           they
           all
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           sin
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           Paul
           was
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           a
           learned
           man
           in
           all
           tongues
           :
           
           and
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Scholars
           that
           had
           learned
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           tongues
           ,
           I
           wonder
           how
           we
           in
           England
           should
           have
           understood
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           written
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Greek
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           not
           so
           perfectly
           translated
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           need
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           tongues
           to
           explaine
           some
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           ,
           how
           many
           learned
           godly
           men
           have
           written
           severall
           excellent
           books
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           usefull
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           neither
           known
           nor
           understood
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           into
           English
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           is
           a
           help
           to
           Reading
           and
           Writing
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           we
           may
           see
           what
           friends
           Quakers
           are
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           no
           helps
           ,
           
           either
           for
           understanding
           or
           reading
           :
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           must
           not
           be
           a
           novice
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           saith
           that
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           Paul
           his
           Epistles
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           
           which
           they
           that
           are
           unlearned
           and
           unstable
           wrest
           as
           they
           do
           also
           the
           other
           Scriptures
           unto
           their
           own
           destruction
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           you
           Quakers
           
           such
           unlearned
           unstable
           persons
           ,
           who
           plead
           against
           Learning
           ?
           And
           that
           you
           are
           unstable
           ,
           doth
           appear
           ,
           because
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           you
           have
           been
           of
           severall
           opinions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           running
           from
           one
           opinion
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           now
           grow
           obstinate
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           your
           opinions
           .
           But
           I
           know
           your
           objection
           ,
           that
           Peter
           and
           the
           rest
           Apostles
           were
           not
           brought
           up
           at
           Schools
           ,
           nor
           had
           no
           humane
           Learning
           :
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           Call
           ,
           so
           God
           did
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           endow
           them
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           where
           it
           it
           said
           ,
           
             They
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             began
             to
             speak
             with
             other
             tongues
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             gave
             them
             utterance
             .
          
           Now
           when
           I
           see
           or
           hear
           you
           Quakers
           have
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           to
           speak
           all
           manner
           of
           Languages
           without
           being
           taught
           ,
           in
           a
           miraculous
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           then
           shall
           I
           believe
           you
           have
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           Call
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           I
           shall
           believe
           you
           are
           a
           company
           of
           deluded
           ,
           bewitched
           people
           .
           To
           say
           no
           more
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           
           but
           beware
           the
           Geese
           when
           the
           Fox
           preacheth
           ,
           who
           hath
           more
           Subtily
           then
           Learning
           or
           Solidity
           .
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           answer
           your
           third
           ground
           against
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           [
           Because
           they
           study
           for
           what
           they
           teach
           ]
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Give
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             to
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             doctrine
             ;
             neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             by
             prophesie
             ,
             meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             give
             thy selfe
             wholly
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             thy
             profiting
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             .
             Take
             heed
             unto
             thy self
             ,
             and
             unto
             thy
             doctrine
             ,
             continue
             in
             them
          
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           Meditation
           study
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           then
           read
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           :
           
           
             Study
             to
             shew
             thy self
             approved
             unto
             God
             a
             workman
             ,
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             
             dividing
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           You
           Quakers
           are
           wiser
           than
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           you
           say
           your
           teachers
           need
           not
           study
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           was
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           more
           able
           to
           preach
           without
           study
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           your
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Teach
           without
           study
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           marvel
           not
           that
           your
           Teachers
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           speak
           so
           much
           nonsense
           ,
           and
           use
           so
           many
           vain
           repetitions
           of
           the
           same
           things
           :
           But
           for
           dividing
           the
           Word
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           Timothy
           to
           use
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           among
           any
           of
           the
           Quakers
           so
           oft
           as
           I
           heard
           them
           speak
           ;
           also
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           
             him
             that
             ▪
             is
             a
             Minister
             to
             wait
             on
             Ministering
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             he
             that
             Teacheth
             on
             Teaching
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           would
           that
           they
           should
           make
           it
           their
           businesse
           or
           whole
           work
           ,
           
             Give
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           .
           I
           know
           your
           objection
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           without
           study
           ,
           and
           Paul
           did
           work
           ,
           and
           we
           Quakers
           have
           the
           same
           spirit
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           Call
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           indowed
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           above
           any
           man
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Calling
           ;
           and
           although
           all
           Ministers
           have
           the
           same
           Spirit
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           not
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           for
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             word
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             word
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             another
             Prophesie
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
           dividing
           to
           every
           man
           severally
           as
           he
           will
           :
           Now
           ,
           if
           you
           Quakers
           have
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           had
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           work
           miracles
           as
           the
           Apostle
           did
           ?
           when
           I
           see
           that
           ,
           then
           shall
           I
           believe
           you
           can
           Preach
           without
           study
           ,
           and
           t●ll
           then
           ,
           I
           shall
           believe
           you
           Prate
           ,
           and
           not
           Preach
           .
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           answer
           your
           fourth
           ground
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           
           study
           old
           Authors
           ,
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Writers
           :
           For
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           do
           marvel
           how
           you
           Quakers
           know
           those
           antient
           Fathers
           to
           be
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           seeing
           most
           of
           their
           writings
           are
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           you
           count
           it
           a
           sin
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           learn
           Latine
           ;
           and
           surely
           if
           you
           Quakers
           had
           formerly
           learned
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           ,
           yet
           now
           you
           dare
           not
           read
           Latine
           books
           ;
           wherefore
           you
           have
           no
           ground
           to
           say
           they
           are
           Popish
           Authors
           from
           your
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           from
           hear-say
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           are
           a
           false
           witnesse-bearer
           :
           But
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           you
           to
           count
           all
           men
           Popish
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           wild
           opinions
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           had
           not
           plowed
           with
           the
           Papists
           heifer
           ,
           you
           had
           never
           known
           nor
           learned
           so
           many
           of
           their
           errors
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           hereafter
           you
           have
           :
           but
           I
           do
           believe
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           read
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           and
           to
           study
           what
           they
           read
           ,
           else
           how
           shall
           they
           know
           what
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           confute
           their
           errors
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           do
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           take
           all
           by
           hear-say
           :
           But
           the
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           Titus
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           oppose
           those
           that
           say
           against
           the
           truth
           ;
           
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             There
             are
             many
             disobedient
             and
             vain
             talkers
             ,
             and
             deceivers
             of
             mindes
             ,
             chiefely
             they
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
          
           whose
           mouths
           must
           be
           stopped
           ,
           which
           subvert
           whole
           houses
           ,
           teaching
           things
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           .
           And
           that
           their
           mouths
           might
           be
           stopped
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           alledgeth
           what
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Prophets
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Cretians
             are
             alwayes
             lyers
             ,
             evil
             beasts
             ,
             slow
             bellies
          
           ;
           
           
             This
             witnesse
             is
             true
             ,
             wherefore
             rebuke
             them
             sharply
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           did
           quote
           a
           Heathen
           Author
           to
           confute
           error
           ,
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           sin
           for
           a
           Minister
           now
           to
           quote
           Authors
           to
           confute
           error
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           of
           false
           teachers
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Of
             this
             
             sort
             are
             they
             which
             creep
             into
             houses
             ,
             and
             lead
             captive
             silly
             Women
             laden
             with
             sins
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           Jannes
           and
           Iambres
           withstood
           Moses
           so
           do
           these
           also
           ,
           
             resist
             the
             truth
             men
             of
             corrupt
             mindes
             or
             judgements
             ,
             and
             reprobates
             concerning
             the
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           of
           you
           where
           you
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           Jannes
           and
           Jambres
           withstanding
           Moses
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           Paul
           did
           read
           it
           in
           some
           ancient
           writing
           ▪
           and
           did
           alledge
           it
           for
           conviction
           of
           those
           false
           teachers
           .
           But
           I
           know
           you
           cannot
           indure
           Antiquity
           ,
           because
           you
           know
           you
           have
           taken
           up
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           knew
           ;
           nay
           ,
           I
           believe
           you
           cannot
           produce
           any
           modern
           Writer
           ,
           that
           ever
           writ
           in
           the
           maintaining
           of
           your
           new
           wilde
           opinions
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           to
           be
           supposed
           or
           imagined
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           hid
           a
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           had
           no
           Church
           upon
           earth
           till
           you
           Quakers
           sprung
           up
           ,
           which
           ●●th
           been
           but
           of
           late
           years
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           Christ
           ceased
           to
           be
           a
           Head
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           was
           a
           head
           without
           a
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           for
           any
           man
           to
           imagine
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           hereafter
           of
           what
           antiquity
           many
           of
           your
           opinions
           are
           ,
           and
           so
           passe
           from
           your
           fourth
           ground
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           your
           fifth
           ground
           ,
           [
           that
           The
           Ministers
           are
           no
           lawful
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           they
           take
           money
           for
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           Tithes
           ,
           or
           Glebe
           lands
           ,
           or
           Augmentations
           :
           ]
           But
           say
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           freely
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           answer
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           this
           for
           a
           ground
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           
           
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           contrary
           to
           you
           Quakers
           opinions
           ;
           for
           Christ
           when
           he
           gave
           his
           Apostles
           their
           charge
           ,
           to
           go
           abroad
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           commanded
           
           them
           to
           take
           or
           
             provide
             neither
             silver
             nor
             gold
             in
             their
             purses
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             scrip
             for
             their
             journey
             ,
             nor
             coats
             ,
             nor
             s●aves
             ,
             for
             the
             workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             meat
          
           ;
           so
           that
           Christ
           did
           promise
           to
           the
           Disciples
           a
           sufficient
           maintenance
           for
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           apparel
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           very
           few
           that
           durst
           professe
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           After
           Christ
           Ascention
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           more
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           
           
             the
             people
             sold
             their
             Land
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             money
             and
             laid
             it
             at
             the
             Apostles
             feet
             :
          
           and
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphira
           having
           
             sold
             their
             possession
             ,
             and
             kept
             back
             part
             ,
          
           
           
             were
             strook
             dead
          
           ;
           and
           do
           you
           think
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           maintained
           out
           of
           that
           common
           stock
           ?
           after
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           gathered
           Churches
           ,
           he
           complained
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinths
           backwardnesse
           in
           allowing
           him
           maintenance
           ;
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Have
             not
             we
             power
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             about
             a
             sister
             ,
             a
             wife
             ?
             who
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             ?
             who
             planteth
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             fruit
             ?
          
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             :
          
           doth
           God
           take
           care
           for
           Oxen
           ?
           or
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             not
             for
             our
             sakes
             altogether
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             ploweth
             should
             plow
             in
             hope
             ?
             if
             we
             sow
             unto
             you
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             if
             we
             shall
             reap
             your
             carnal
             things
             ?
             do
             we
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             minister
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             live
             of
             the
             things
             ?
             even
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             robbed
             other
             Churches
             ,
             taking
             wages
             to
             doe
             the
             Corinthians
             service
             :
          
           
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           did
           take
           maintenance
           from
           other
           Churches
           ,
           when
           he
           preached
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           Ministers
           at
           this
           time
           take
           maintenance
           from
           other
           Churches
           ,
           because
           the
           Parish
           or
           people
           unto
           whom
           they
           preach
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           or
           not
           willing
           to
           allow
           them
           sufficient
           maintenance
           ,
           which
           
           I
           know
           of
           a
           truth
           .
           Also
           many
           Ministers
           have
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           maintenance
           from
           a
           few
           honest
           godly
           persons
           ,
           when
           many
           of
           far
           greater
           abilities
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           right
           ought
           to
           pay
           far
           greater
           share
           ,
           pay
           far
           lesse
           ;
           and
           many
           in
           a
           Parish
           ,
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           neither
           give
           nor
           pay
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           many
           but
           four
           pence
           a
           year
           for
           their
           whole
           families
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           ,
           many
           of
           our
           Ministers
           may
           say
           ,
           they
           rob
           other
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Christians
           ,
           to
           do
           other
           service
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           Quakers
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           Ministers
           are
           Hirelings
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           because
           they
           ●●ke
           wages
           or
           yearly
           stipends
           ;
           and
           may
           you
           not
           〈…〉
           say
           so
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           seeing
           he
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             that
             he
             did
             take
             wages
          
           ?
           also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Calatians
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             ,
          
           
           
             communicate
             unto
             him
             that
             teacheth
             in
             all
             good
             things
          
           ;
           but
           few
           that
           are
           taught
           do
           so
           communicate
           unto
           their
           teacher
           ,
           as
           Luther
           complaineth
           in
           his
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           same
           verse
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
           
             for
             Satan
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             can
             abide
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           goeth
           about
           with
           all
           main
           and
           might
           to
           quench
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           attempteth
           two
           manner
           of
           waies
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           lying
           Spirits
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           endevours
           by
           withdrawing
           the
           Livings
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           being
           oppressed
           with
           Poverty
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           their
           persons
           and
           ministery
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           contempt
           ,
           or
           forced
           to
           forsake
           the
           ministery
           to
           work
           for
           their
           livings
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           people
           being
           destitute
           of
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           become
           in
           time
           as
           savage
           and
           wilde
           beasts
           ;
           where
           he
           complaineth
           of
           many
           Magistrates
           ,
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           take
           away
           the
           Church
           goods
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Ministers
           should
           live
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           to
           other
           uses
           .
        
         
         
           And
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           we
           in
           England
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           take
           up
           the
           like
           complaint
           :
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           not
           offended
           you
           in
           quoting
           what
           Luther
           writeth
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           the
           Papists
           ever
           had
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           no
           Popish
           Father
           :
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           mind
           what
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           to
           Timothy
           ;
           
           
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           Now
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           mean
           by
           one
           of
           the
           honours
           the
           honour
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           is
           plain
           by
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             ,
             and
             the
             labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             reward
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Elder
             must
             be
             given
             to
             hospitality
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           a
           Minister
           must
           live
           upon
           the
           Charity
           of
           others
           himself
           ,
           have
           shall
           he
           have
           wherewith
           to
           releive
           others
           ?
           and
           by
           
             given
             to
             hospitality
          
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           other
           thing
           meant
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             provide
             not
             for
             his
             own
             family
             ,
             he
             hath
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidel
          
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           men
           ,
           then
           surely
           Ministers
           ought
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           would
           have
           them
           worse
           than
           Infidels
           ;
           and
           you
           say
           they
           are
           Infidels
           because
           they
           do
           provide
           for
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           for
           you
           say
           they
           ought
           to
           preach
           for
           nothing
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           ,
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           by
           their
           ministery
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           Ministers
           Wives
           be
           maintained
           ,
           and
           Children
           brought
           up
           and
           educated
           as
           well
           as
           other
           mens
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ?
           must
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           be
           lest
           destitute
           of
           all
           means
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           rely
           only
           upon
           the
           charity
           of
           others
           ?
           if
           they
           should
           ,
           I
           believe
           you
           Quakers
           would
           rather
           see
           them
           starve
           than
           relieve
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           that
           Ministers
           must
           have
           maintenance
           
           yet
           not
           by
           Tithes
           as
           our
           Ministers
           are
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           you
           Quakers
           have
           answered
           those
           books
           that
           have
           been
           written
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Ministers
           maintenance
           by
           Tithes
           ,
           nor
           are
           able
           to
           answer
           them
           .
           But
           having
           proved
           by
           Scripture
           that
           Ministers
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           sufficient
           maintenance
           ,
           I
           marvel
           why
           not
           in
           that
           way
           which
           God
           first
           appointed
           :
           are
           you
           wiser
           then
           he
           ?
           there
           was
           Tithes
           paid
           long
           before
           any
           ceremonies
           were
           appointed
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           Gen.
           14.
           20.
           and
           God
           complaineth
           that
           
             the
             Jews
             robbed
             him
          
           :
           
           but
           ye
           say
           ,
           Wherein
           have
           we
           robbed
           thee
           ?
           In
           Tithes
           and
           Offerings
           ?
        
         
           Now
           I
           would
           have
           you
           prove
           where
           the
           Lord
           doth
           forbid
           paying
           of
           Tithes
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           that
           Tithes
           were
           to
           continue
           but
           till
           Christ
           came
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           is
           more
           then
           you
           can
           prove
           ,
           for
           Christ
           reproving
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Ye
             pay
             tithe
             of
             Mint
             ,
             and
             Anise
             ,
             and
             Cummin
             ,
             and
             have
             omitted
             the
             weightier
             matters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ;
             these
             ought
             ye
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             other
             undone
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           these
           ye
           ought
           to
           yave
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           other
           undone
           ,
           then
           I
           should
           be
           of
           your
           minde
           ;
           but
           seeing
           Christ
           saith
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           believe
           him
           before
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           whoever
           he
           be
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           spend
           any
           more
           time
           about
           proving
           Tithes
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           but
           shall
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           and
           equitablenesse
           of
           paying
           Tithes
           to
           Ministers
           by
           humane
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           do
           from
           an
           Author
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           
             An
             Item
             against
             Sacriledge
          
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           not
           to
           his
           book
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           quote
           his
           words
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           pertinent
           to
           the
           point
           in
           controversie
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           subject
           about
           Lawfulnesse
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           I
           believe
           few
           Quakers
           have
           ever
           read
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           
           hope
           ,
           though
           you
           count
           in
           a
           sin
           to
           quote
           antient
           Fathers
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           not
           count
           it
           a
           sin
           to
           quote
           antient
           Statutes
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           aforesaid
           doth
           alledge
           ,
           
           that
           Ethelwolp
           Son
           of
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           the
           Saxon
           Heptarchy
           into
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           Lands
           in
           England
           for
           his
           Demeasne
           ,
           as
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Sir
           
             Edw.
             Cook
          
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           upon
           Littletons
           Tenures
           ,
           and
           conferred
           the
           Tithes
           of
           all
           his
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           by
           his
           Charter
           Royal
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           adding
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           
             That
             who
             so
             should
             encrease
             that
             gift
             ,
             God
             would
             please
             to
             prosper
             and
             increase
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             should
             presume
             to
             diminish
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             it
             at
             Gods
             judgement
             seat
             :
          
           and
           this
           he
           did
           not
           only
           as
           Lord
           Paramount
           ,
           but
           as
           proprietor
           of
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           the
           Lords
           and
           great
           men
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           having
           no
           Property
           or
           Estates
           of
           permanency
           ,
           but
           as
           accomptants
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           whose
           the
           whole
           Land
           was
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           also
           gave
           their
           free
           consents
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           required
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           be
           barred
           from
           pleading
           any
           Tenant-right
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           stand
           in
           maintenance
           of
           Tithes
           against
           all
           pretenders
           .
        
         
           Because
           the
           people
           can
           have
           no
           right
           or
           propriety
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           never
           bought
           or
           paid
           for
           them
           ,
           neither
           could
           they
           come
           by
           inheritance
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           was
           not
           their
           Fathers
           could
           not
           descend
           to
           them
           .
           Now
           consider
           whether
           it
           be
           agreeable
           to
           Piety
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           to
           alienate
           Tithes
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           so
           freely
           given
           by
           our
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           out
           of
           zeal
           to
           advance
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           many
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           of
           times
           renewed
           and
           reiterated
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           thirty
           times
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Statutes
           since
           .
        
         
           Now
           consider
           whether
           the
           ministery
           in
           England
           hath
           not
           as
           good
           a
           propriety
           in
           Tithes
           ,
           as
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           
           and
           Free-holders
           have
           in
           their
           Lands
           ;
           Seeing
           Tithes
           were
           so
           freely
           given
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           so
           many
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Representative
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           those
           Parliaments
           have
           taken
           several
           Oaths
           and
           Protestations
           to
           defend
           and
           maintain
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           sin
           for
           any
           man
           to
           endevour
           to
           bring
           the
           guilt
           of
           so
           many
           Oaths
           and
           Protestations
           upon
           the
           land
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           Augmentations
           and
           Glebe-land
           ,
           which
           you
           also
           complain
           of
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           is
           freer
           than
           gift
           ?
           is
           it
           a
           sin
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           take
           that
           which
           was
           and
           is
           voluntarily
           given
           towards
           the
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ?
           do
           not
           your
           Teachers
           take
           what
           is
           given
           them
           ?
           have
           they
           not
           maintenance
           ?
           can
           they
           live
           without
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           lodging
           and
           cloaths
           ,
           while
           they
           wander
           up
           and
           down
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ?
           Now
           ,
           what
           have
           our
           Ministers
           more
           than
           maintenance
           for
           themselves
           and
           families
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           give
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           do
           it
           according
           to
           the
           light
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           Answer
           your
           objections
           against
           Ministers
           taking
           maintenance
           ,
           
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           complaineth
           against
           such
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           that
           did
           teach
           for
           money
           ,
           and
           look
           for
           gain
           from
           their
           quarters
           ,
           that
           fed
           themselves
           and
           not
           the
           flock
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           complaineth
           against
           such
           as
           only
           teach
           for
           Hire
           and
           not
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           love
           of
           Souls
           ,
           else
           why
           did
           the
           Lord
           complain
           against
           such
           as
           with-held
           the
           Tithes
           ;
           
           saying
           ,
           
             You
             have
             robbed
             me
             ,
             but
             ye
             say
             wherein
             have
             we
             robbed
             thee
             ?
             In
             Tithes
             and
             Offerings
             .
          
           Also
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           simply
           complain
           against
           the
           Sheepherds
           ,
           
           because
           they
           
             eat
             the
             fat
             ,
             and
             were
             cloathed
             with
             the
             wool
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             did
             so
             only
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             feed
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             minde
             that
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             Sheepherds
          
           ;
           and
           in
           Isaiah
           where
           he
           complaineth
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           against
           such
           ,
           
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
           
             His
             watchmen
             are
             blinde
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             ignorant
             ,
             they
             are
             dumb
             dogs
             that
             cannot
             bark
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             lying
             down
             ,
             loving
             to
             slumber
             ,
             they
             all
             look
             to
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             gain
             from
             his
             quarter
             :
             Come
             ye
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             I
             will
             fetch
             wine
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             fill
             our selves
             with
             strong
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             as
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             abundant
             .
          
           That
           which
           the
           Lord
           reproveth
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           they
           had
           maintenance
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           cared
           for
           nothing
           else
           ,
           they
           were
           ignorant
           ,
           lasie
           ,
           blinde
           ,
           gluttons
           and
           drunkards
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           wonder
           you
           are
           ashamed
           to
           compare
           our
           Ministers
           to
           such
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           you
           know
           none
           such
           now
           that
           are
           so
           lasie
           that
           they
           Preach
           not
           ,
           nor
           such
           as
           give
           themselves
           wholly
           to
           gluttony
           or
           drunkenness
           :
           Such
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           but
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           they
           are
           all
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           or
           can
           hear
           ,
           cast
           forth
           as
           corrupt
           and
           unprofitable
           members
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           complaining
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Zephany
           ,
           maketh
           complaint
           against
           the
           Princes
           and
           Judges
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Her
             Princes
             are
             roaring
             Lyons
             ,
             her
             Judges
             are
             ravening
             Wolves
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           calleth
           them
           Princes
           and
           Judges
           ,
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           person
           doth
           not
           disanul
           his
           office
           ,
           being
           lawfully
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           neither
           in
           Magistrates
           nor
           Ministers
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           degraded
           from
           that
           office
           .
        
         
           You
           farther
           object
           in
           your
           paper
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           did
           take
           only
           that
           which
           was
           freely
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           That
           our
           Ministers
           do
           take
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           and
           is
           freely
           given
           ,
           either
           by
           their
           ancestors
           or
           otherwayes
           ,
           and
           who
           ever
           payeth
           the
           Ministers
           T●thes
           ,
           payeth
           nothing
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           freely
           given
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           in
           buying
           any
           Land
           ,
           or
           leasing
           any
           Land
           doth
           buy
           the
           Tithes
           ,
           because
           by
           Law
           they
           cannot
           be
           sold
           .
        
         
           You
           farther
           object
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           did
           work
           with
           
           their
           hands
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           be
           chargeable
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           did
           work
           ,
           but
           the
           rest
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             Or
             I
             only
             and
             Barnabas
          
           ,
           
           
             have
             not
             we
             power
             to
             forbear
             working
          
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           Apostle
           plainly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           did
           forbear
           working
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           power
           to
           forbear
           working
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Apostle
           did
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           poverty
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           would
           give
           no
           offence
           to
           any
           ,
           
           
             He
             became
             as
             a
             Jew
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             Law
             ,
             as
             without
             Law
             he
             became
             ,
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             by
             all
             means
             save
             some
          
           ;
           to
           that
           end
           he
           caused
           
             Timothy
             to
             be
             Circumcised
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             might
             gain
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           Now
           why
           do
           not
           you
           Quakers
           follow
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           your
           Teachers
           working
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           is
           very
           seldome
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           had
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           extraordinary
           Call
           ,
           and
           were
           able
           to
           Preach
           without
           Study
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           commandeth
           him
           to
           meditate
           upon
           those
           things
           ,
           
             Give
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             thy
             profiting
             may
             appear
             to
             all
          
           ;
           
           and
           do
           you
           Quakers
           think
           that
           you
           are
           more
           able
           to
           preach
           without
           Study
           than
           Timothy
           was
           ?
           and
           that
           you
           can
           work
           on
           your
           ordinary
           Callings
           ,
           and
           preach
           too
           ,
           when
           Paul
           commandeth
           Timothy
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           answer
           your
           sixth
           Ground
           ,
           against
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           you
           say
           ,
           because
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           be
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           sin
           while
           they
           live
           here
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           Quakers
           neither
           know
           nor
           understand
           what
           our
           Ministers
           preach
           ;
           wherefore
           that
           you
           may
           know
           ,
           and
           be
           better
           instructed
           ,
           I
           shall
           by
           
           the
           assistance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           shew
           you
           what
           our
           Ministers
           do
           preach
           and
           hold
           ,
           concerning
           this
           great
           point
           in
           controversie
           ,
           of
           being
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           I
           do
           believe
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           light
           within
           me
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           open
           your
           eyes
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           both
           to
           see
           and
           believe
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           know
           you
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           do
           both
           Preach
           and
           Write
           ,
           that
           all
           and
           every
           one
           that
           doth
           by
           a
           true
           and
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           believe
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           are
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           all
           sin
           here
           by
           Justification
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           perfectly
           righteous
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           imputed
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           so
           justified
           by
           the
           blood
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           truly
           sanctified
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           :
           Which
           Sanctification
           ,
           is
           ,
           perfecting
           all
           our
           life
           here
           ,
           and
           perfected
           at
           the
           end
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             Having
             therefore
             these
             promises
             (
             dearly
             beloved
             let
             us
             clense
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holinesse
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ;
           not
           perfected
           ,
           but
           is
           alwaies
           a
           doing
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           prove
           these
           two
           points
           ,
           and
           explain
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           shew
           you
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           made
           perfectly
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           made
           perfectly
           righteous
           by
           the
           blood
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           as
           Adam
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           innocency
           was
           not
           only
           without
           sin
           ,
           
           but
           made
           in
           an
           estate
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           being
           made
           in
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           consisteth
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           so
           all
           that
           are
           saved
           are
           by
           Christ
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           made
           perfectly
           free
           from
           all
           sin
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           intercession
           ,
           and
           made
           perperfectly
           
           righteous
           by
           his
           righteousnesse
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           plainly
           prove
           both
           these
           to
           be
           by
           Justification
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ▪
           
             being
             justified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
          
           
           
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           And
           ,
           
             be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             therefore
             ,
             men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             that
             through
             this
             man
             is
             preached
             unto
             you
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             that
             believe
             are
             justified
             from
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             ye
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             but
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             unto
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             Even
             as
             David
             also
             describeth
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             unto
             whom
             God
             imputeth
             righteousnesse
             without
             works
          
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             are
             covered
             ;
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             impute
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             All
             things
             are
             of
             God
             who
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             to
             himselfe
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             the
             ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
           To
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             offering
             he
             hath
             made
             perfect
             ,
             or
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
        
         
           You
           see
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           make
           our
           perfection
           to
           be
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           Christ
           alone
           hath
           suffered
           and
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           what
           we
           work
           or
           do
           :
           But
           I
           know
           this
           is
           a
           strange
           new
           doctrine
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           hard
           for
           you
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           you
           dote
           so
           much
           upon
           a
           Light
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           Righteousnesse
           within
           you
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           endevour
           to
           make
           this
           doctrine
           appear
           plain
           unto
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           shut
           your
           eyes
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           
           or
           that
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             not
             blinded
             your
             mindes
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             should
             shine
             unto
             you
             .
          
           Werefore
           
           minde
           what
           I
           shall
           write
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             how
             this
             perfection
             by
             Christ
             was
             typed
             out
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             scape-Goat
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             ;
             saying
             ,
          
           
           Aaron
           shall
           lay
           both
           his
           hands
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           live
           Goat
           ,
           and
           confesse
           over
           him
           all
           the
           iniquities
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           transgressions
           in
           all
           their
           sins
           ,
           putting
           them
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Goat
           ,
           and
           shall
           send
           him
           away
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           fit
           man
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           And
           the
           Goat
           shall
           bear
           upon
           him
           all
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           into
           a
           land
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           let
           go
           the
           Goat
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           .
           
             Now
             minde
             how
             this
             type
             was
             to
             set
             forth
             Christs
             taking
             away
             all
             our
             sins
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Prophets
             prophecying
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             Evangelical
             Prophet
          
           Esay
           ;
           Surely
           he
           hath
           born
           our
           griefs
           ,
           and
           carried
           our
           sorrowes
           ,
           
           yet
           we
           did
           esteem
           him
           stricken
           ,
           smitten
           of
           God
           and
           afflicted
           .
           But
           he
           was
           wounded
           for
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           the
           chastisements
           of
           our
           peace
           was
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           stripes
           we
           are
           healed
           .
           All
           we
           like
           Sheep
           have
           gone
           astray
           ,
           we
           have
           turned
           every
           one
           to
           his
           own
           way
           .
           [
           Minde
           ]
           And
           the
           Lord
           hath
           laid
           on
           him
           the
           iniquity
           of
           us
           all
           .
           
             Also
             the
             Prophet
          
           Daniel
           
             plainly
             shewed
             this
          
           ,
           
           Seventy
           weeks
           are
           determined
           upon
           thy
           people
           ,
           and
           upon
           thy
           holy
           City
           ,
           to
           finish
           the
           transgression
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           reconciliation
           for
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           everlasting
           Righteousness
           .
           And
           after
           threescore
           and
           two
           weeks
           shall
           Messias
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             Minde
             who
             it
             is
             that
             maketh
             an
             end
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             the
             Messias
             ;
             this
             the
             Prophet
          
           Zachariah
           
             prophecyeth
             of
             ,
             saying
          
           ,
           
           I
           will
           bring
           forth
           my
           servant
           the
           Branch
           ,
           for
           hehold
           the
           stone
           that
           I
           have
           laid
           before
           Joshuah
           ,
           upon
           one
           stone
           shall
           be
           seven
           eyes
           .
           Behold
           I
           will
           engrave
           the
           graving
           thereof
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           
           and
           I
           will
           remove
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           one
           day
           :
           
           
             What
             day
             ?
             surely
             that
             day
             when
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
          
           It
           is
           finished
           ,
           
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
          
           Colossians
           .
           And
           you
           being
           dead
           in
           your
           sins
           ,
           
           hath
           he
           quickned
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           having
           forgiven
           you
           all
           trespasses
           :
           Blotting
           out
           the
           hand
           writing
           of
           Ordinances
           that
           were
           against
           us
           ,
           
           which
           was
           contrary
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           nailing
           it
           to
           his
           Crosse
           .
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             the
          
           Colossians
           ,
           Though
           you
           were
           sometime
           alienated
           ,
           and
           enemies
           in
           your
           mindes
           by
           wicked
           workes
           ,
           
           yet
           now
           hath
           he
           reconciled
           .
           In
           the
           body
           of
           his
           flesh
           through
           death
           ,
           to
           present
           you
           holy
           and
           unblameable
           ,
           and
           unreproveable
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           whom
           we
           preach
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           present
           every
           man
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           in
           your selves
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           thing
           you
           work
           ,
           suffer
           ,
           or
           do
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           Christ
           suffered
           and
           did
           in
           the
           body
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           even
           by
           that
           one
           offering
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Author
             to
             the
          
           Hebrews
           ,
           
           hath
           he
           perfected
           for
           ever
           :
           
             hereunto
             agreeth
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
          
           Ephesians
           ,
           That
           Christ
           loved
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           gave
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           and
           clense
           it
           with
           the
           washing
           of
           water
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           tha●●e
           might
           present
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           a
           glorious
           Church
           not
           having
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             By
             these
             Scriptures
             I
             hope
             you
             may
             see
             how
             our
             perfection
             is
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             :
             By
             what
             he
             did
             our
             sins
             are
             perfectly
             abolished
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             and
             you
             Quakers
             hold
             ,
             but
             fully
             satisfied
             for
             by
             Christ
             ,
             God
             having
             received
             an
             attonement
             for
             them
             by
             Christ
             .
             This
             also
             was
             typed
             by
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             that
          
           Moses
           by
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           caused
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           a
           pole
           ,
           
           and
           any
           man
           that
           was
           bitten
           with
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           when
           he
           beheld
           ,
           or
           looked
           upon
           the
           Serpent
           was
           healed
           ;
           
           
             and
             this
             was
             prophecyed
             by
             the
             Prophet
          
           Malachi
           ,
           saying
           ,
           The
           Son
           of
           righteousnesse
           shall
           arise
           with
           healing
           in
           his
           wings
           :
           
             alluding
             to
             the
             wings
             of
             the
          
           
           Cherubims
           ,
           
           
             that
             covered
             the
          
           Mercy-seat
           upon
           the
           Ark
           ,
           
             which
             Ark
             was
             also
             a
             lively
             type
             of
             Christ
             :
             This
             the
             Lord
             also
             promised
             by
             his
             Prophet
          
           I
           saiah
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           I
           have
           seen
           his
           waies
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           heal
           him
           ,
           I
           create
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           lips
           ,
           peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           is
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           that
           is
           near
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           heal
           him
           .
           
             This
             the
             Lord
             also
             promised
             by
             the
             Prophet
          
           Jermiah
           ,
           
           In
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           Israel
           shall
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           none
           ,
           ad
           the
           sins
           of
           Judah
           ,
           
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           pardon
           them
           .
           
             This
             also
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             several
             other
             metaphorical
             prophesies
             and
             promises
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             that
          
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           remember
           their
           sins
           ,
           
           that
           he
           will
           cast
           them
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           behinde
           his
           back
           ,
           to
           wipe
           it
           away
           like
           a
           cloud
           ;
           
             and
             this
          
           John
           Baptist
           
             pointed
             at
             Christ
             ,
             saying
          
           ,
           Behold
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           that
           taketh
           away
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
           And
           as
           Moses
           lifted
           up
           the
           Serpent
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           even
           so
           must
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           be
           lifted
           up
           ,
           
           that
           whosoever
           believeth
           in
           him
           should
           not
           perish
           ,
           but
           have
           eternall
           life
           ,
           
           for
           God
           so
           loved
           the
           world
           ,
           
           that
           he
           gave
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           
           that
           whosoever
           believeth
           in
           him
           ,
           should
           not
           perish
           but
           have
           eternall
           life
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           have
           redemption
           through
           his
           blood
           ,
           even
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           .
           And
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           cleanseth
           us
           from
           all
           sin
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             perfection
             from
             sin
             by
             Justification
             which
             our
             Ministers
             teach
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             perfection
             inherent
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             your
             Quakers
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Catharists
             ,
             and
             Familists
             teach
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             teach
             a
             perfection
             from
             sin
             by
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             teach
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             wrought
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             for
             all
             the
             elect
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Heaven
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             for
             a
             Horse
             hath
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
          
           Adam
           
             was
             not
             only
             made
             without
             
             sin
             ,
             but
             was
             made
             righteous
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             restored
             to
             an
             estate
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             Christ
             the
             second
          
           Adam
           ;
           
             and
             this
             was
             typed
             by
             the
             two
             Tables
             being
             put
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             there
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Christ
             the
             true
             Ark
             kept
             and
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Prophet
          
           David
           
             prophesieth
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           Then
           said
           I
           ,
           lo
           I
           come
           ,
           in
           the
           volume
           of
           the
           book
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           delight
           to
           do
           thy
           will
           O
           God
           ,
           yea
           thy
           Law
           is
           within
           my
           heart
           .
           I
           have
           preached
           righteousnesse
           in
           the
           great
           Congregation
           .
           I
           have
           not
           hid
           thy
           righteousnesse
           within
           my
           heart
           :
           
             This
             also
             is
             plainly
             set
             forth
             ,
             in
             the
             prophesie
             of
          
           Zachariah
           ;
           
           saying
           ,
           Take
           away
           the
           filthy
           garments
           from
           him
           ;
           
             and
             unto
             him
             he
             said
          
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           I
           have
           caused
           thine
           iniquity
           to
           passe
           from
           thee
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           cloath
           thee
           with
           change
           of
           rayment
           ;
           for
           behold
           ,
           I
           will
           bring
           forth
           my
           servant
           the
           Branch
           .
           [
           Minde
           ]
           that
           his
           iniquity
           was
           not
           only
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           be
           cloathed
           with
           change
           of
           rayment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           called
           the
           Branch
           ;
           
             and
             surely
             shall
             one
             say
          
           ,
           In
           the
           Lord
           have
           I
           rigteousnesse
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           shall
           all
           the
           seed
           of
           Israel
           be
           justified
           .
        
         
           
             This
             is
             that
             the
             Church
             rejoyceth
             in
             ,
          
           
           saying
           ,
           I
           will
           greatly
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           my
           soul
           shall
           be
           joyfull
           in
           my
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           cloathed
           me
           with
           the
           garments
           of
           salvation
           ,
           he
           hath
           covered
           me
           with
           the
           robe
           of
           righteousnesse
        
         
           
             And
             as
             this
             righteousnesse
             was
             typified
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             and
             promised
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             did
             Christ
             accomplish
             the
             same
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             saith
             Christ
          
           ,
           It
           becometh
           us
           to
           fulfill
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           But
           of
           him
           are
           ye
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           
             not
             in
             your selves
          
           )
           who
           of
           God
           is
           made
           unto
           us
           wisdome
           ,
           
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           redemption
           :
           
             He
             is
             made
             wisdome
             for
             our
             folly
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             righteousnesse
             for
             our
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             for
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             conception
             ,
             birth
             and
             conversation
             ,
             
             and
             redemption
             for
             our
             bondage
             ;
             the
             same
             Apostle
             also
             to
             the
          
           Romans
           saith
           ,
           
           But
           now
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           without
           the
           Law
           is
           manifested
           ,
           being
           witnessed
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           even
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           for
           all
           have
           sinned
           ,
           and
           come
           short
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           justified
           freely
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           through
           the
           redemption
           that
           is
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           wrought
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           worth
           ,
           virtue
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           
           also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             if
             by
             one
             mans
             offence
             ,
             death
             reigned
             by
             one
             ,
             much
             more
             they
             which
             receive
             abundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             reign
             in
             life
             by
             one
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Therefore
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             ,
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             ,
             shall
             many
             be
             made
             righteous
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           as
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           is
           ,
           
             as
             by
             Adams
             sin
             ,
             or
             disobedience
             ,
             we
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             Christs
             obedience
             we
             are
             made
             rigteous
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           have
           no
           acceptance
           ,
           but
           are
           abominable
           and
           filthy
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ;
           as
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
             Thou
             saist
             I
             am
             rich
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             increased
             with
             goods
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           do
           not
           you
           Quakers
           say
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           ?
           for
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           rich
           by
           doing
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           had
           need
           of
           nothing
           ;
           do
           not
           you
           Quakers
           say
           you
           are
           so
           perfect
           by
           what
           you
           do
           and
           suffer
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           no
           need
           of
           any
           teaching
           or
           exhortation
           ,
           reproof
           or
           admonition
           ?
           But
           what
           said
           Christ
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           home
           to
           your selves
           ,
           
             And
             knowest
             not
             that
             thou
             art
             poor
             ,
             and
             wretched
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             &
             blinde
             ,
             &
             naked
          
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           the
           true
           wisdome
           &
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           hasted
           to
           a
           wisdome
           &
           righteousness
           in
           themselves
           :
           But
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             
             councel
             thee
             to
             buy
             of
             me
             gold
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             rich
             ,
             white
             raiment
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             cloathed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             shame
             of
             thy
             nakednesse
             do
             not
             appear
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           merits
           and
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           righteousnesse
           that
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           
             Except
             your
             righteousnesse
             shall
             exceed
             the
             rigteousnesse
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           The
           Pharisees
           thought
           themselves
           the
           only
           righteous
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           as
           you
           do
           ;
           for
           said
           the
           Pharisee
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             am
             not
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             nor
             as
             this
             poor
             Publican
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             many
             good
             works
          
           ;
           like
           those
           Hypocrites
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
             Stand
             farther
             off
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             holier
             than
             thee
             .
          
           But
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Jewes
           were
           ,
           who
           went
           about
           to
           establish
           a
           righteousnesse
           of
           their
           own
           works
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             They
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             have
             not
             submitted
             themselves
             unto
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             followed
             not
             after
             righteousnesse
             have
             attained
             to
             righteousnesse
             ,
             even
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             Israel
             which
             followed
             after
             the
             law
             of
             rigteousnesse
             ,
             hath
             not
             attained
             to
             the
             law
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           Wherefore
           ?
           because
           they
           sought
           it
           not
           by
           faith
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           by
           himself
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           
             Touching
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             blamelesse
             :
          
           
           But
           he
           was
           an
           enemy
           to
           this
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           you
           Quakers
           ignorant
           of
           this
           rigteousnesse
           ,
           Faith
           ?
           for
           some
           of
           your
           Speakers
           have
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           spoken
           the
           same
           things
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           here
           ,
           with
           Hold
           thy
           peace
           and
           speak
           no
           more
           ,
           thy
           dirty
           puddle
           ,
           thy
           stinking
           stuff
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           you
           in
           your
           printed
           Pamphlets
           have
           
           written
           against
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Justification
             by
             faith
          
           .
           
           But
           may
           I
           not
           justly
           return
           the
           same
           unto
           you
           ?
           [
           hold
           your
           peace
           ,
           and
           speak
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           write
           no
           more
           your
           dirty
           dungy
           righteousnesse
           .
           ]
           
           For
           if
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           counted
           all
           his
           righteousnesse
           to
           be
           but
           dung
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           which
           is
           of
           God
           by
           Faith
           ,
           well
           may
           I
           count
           and
           call
           yours
           so
           ,
           for
           while
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           only
           friends
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           are
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           ;
           I
           ,
           Traitors
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           Traitors
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           Traitors
           to
           your
           Bodies
           and
           Soules
           ;
           seeming
           great
           friends
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           but
           betraying
           every
           one
           of
           these
           with
           a
           Judas
           his
           kisse
           ;
           because
           you
           are
           enemies
           to
           this
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           we
           are
           justified
           and
           saved
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           maintain
           a
           perfection
           within
           you
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           corruption
           of
           sin
           .
           Wherefore
           having
           at
           large
           proved
           ,
           that
           all
           believers
           are
           perfect
           by
           Justification
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           perfectly
           Justified
           ,
           are
           not
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           all
           sin
           and
           corruption
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           answer
           your
           objections
           against
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           make
           this
           appear
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           lay
           down
           this
           proposition
           .
        
         
           That
           all
           Believers
           are
           Justified
           by
           the
           blood
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           doth
           remain
           and
           abide
           in
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           plainly
           prove
           ;
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           body
           of
           sin
           is
           sometimes
           in
           Scripture
           called
           Flesh
           ,
           sometimes
           Concupisence
           .
           Now
           you
           do
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           both
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           undertake
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           Wherefore
           minde
           what
           Christ
           saith
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             willing
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             the
             Flesh
             is
             weak
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             no
             more
             I
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
          
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           
             When
             I
             would
             do
             good
             ,
             evill
             is
             present
             with
             me
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             after
             the
             inward
             man
          
           :
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             see
             another
             Law
             in
             my
             members
             ,
             warring
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             my
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           dare
           you
           say
           the
           Apostle
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           at
           that
           time
           ?
           seeing
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             delighted
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           none
           can
           do
           that
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           consider
           what
           a
           grosse
           error
           and
           absurdity
           will
           follow
           by
           denying
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           Paul
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           was
           not
           the
           Spirit
           the
           author
           of
           that
           Scripture
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             Holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           if
           Paul
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           lost
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           say
           he
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           while
           after
           he
           had
           written
           the
           seventh
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           complaineth
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           
             That
             a
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             Sathan
             to
             buffer
             me
             ,
          
           which
           is
           taken
           to
           be
           some
           corruption
           .
           Also
           ,
           
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             the
             Flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           So
           that
           ye
           cannot
           do
           the
           things
           that
           ye
           would
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           he
           said
           of
           himself
           before
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           that
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           your
           Fathers
           do
           so
           much
           boast
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           as
           you
           Quakers
           say
           of
           your selves
           :
           To
           passe
           by
           his
           sin
           in
           denying
           Christ
           before
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           withstood
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           to
           the
           face
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           to
           be
           blamed
           .
           
           Why
           ?
           for
           what
           ?
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             before
             the
             Jews
             he
             dissembled
             ,
             fearing
             them
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             that
             Barnabas
             was
             also
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             dissimulation
          
           ;
           But
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             When
             I
             saw
             that
             they
             walked
             not
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           sin
           of
           theirs
           was
           not
           a
           sin
           of
           Ignorance
           but
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           dissembled
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           am
           writing
           of
           Barrabas
           ,
           I
           call
           to
           minde
           that
           great
           strife
           that
           was
           between
           Paul
           and
           him
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           were
           put
           apart
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           &
           had
           travelled
           through
           many
           regions
           ,
           and
           preached
           unto
           them
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           so
           fall
           out
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           par●
           asunder
           ;
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           fault
           either
           in
           Paul
           or
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           surely
           they
           both
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           were
           Justified
           and
           Sanctified
           .
        
         
           Also
           this
           passion
           of
           theirs
           bringeth
           to
           minde
           what
           the
           Apostle
           James
           writeth
           ,
           
           concerning
           the
           Prophet
           
             Elias
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             man
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
             as
             we
             are
             ,
          
           &
           that
           you
           may
           read
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Kings
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           Elias
           that
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           was
           a
           mah
           subject
           to
           passion
           ,
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           ;
           dare
           you
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           more
           holier
           then
           they
           ?
           I
           ,
           
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
          
           ;
           and
           was
           not
           the
           Apostle
           a
           true
           teacher
           because
           he
           taught
           such
           doctrine
           ?
           as
           you
           say
           our
           Ministers
           are
           not
           .
           
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             if
             you
          
           ,
           but
           we
           ,
           putting
           himself
           within
           the
           nnmber
           .
           Also
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             have
             not
             sinned
             ,
             we
             make
             him
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           I
           marvel
           not
           that
           you
           Quakers
           do
           so
           often
           give
           Men
           the
           lye
           ,
           seeing
           you
           give
           God
           the
           lye
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
           that
           knew
           better
           than
           you
           ;
           for
           you
           know
           not
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           ,
           you
           durst
           not
           so
           speak
           :
           you
           never
           yet
           knew
           the
           Spiritual
           meaning
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           evil
           thought
           or
           motion
           to
           sin
           ,
           though
           not
           acted
           ,
           is
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           pure
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           ,
           then
           would
           you
           say
           and
           pray
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           did
           ;
           
             Who
             can
             understand
             his
             errors
             ?
             cleanse
             thou
             me
             from
             secret
             faults
             ,
          
           or
           sins
           .
           If
           the
           Prophet
           David
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           pen-man
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           confessed
           that
           
             who
             can
          
           ?
           which
           interrogation
           is
           a
           negation
           ,
           none
           can
           understand
           or
           know
           all
           the
           secret
           sins
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           &
           prayed
           to
           God
           to
           pardon
           them
           .
           Do
           you
           Quakers
           know
           more
           ?
           and
           are
           you
           more
           holy
           than
           he
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           are
           so
           in
           your
           own
           opinions
           ;
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           hereafter
           to
           discover
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           your
           opinion
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           appear
           more
           plain
           ,
           consider
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           Christ
           his
           mediatorship
           ,
           propitiation
           ,
           or
           intercession
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           do
           not
           sin
           ,
           why
           then
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           John
           say
           ,
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             sin
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             have
             an
             advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ;
             And
             he
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             have
             an
             advocate
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
          
           the
           Apostle
           includeth
           himself
           within
           the
           number
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ?
          
           
           why
           ?
           [
           Minde
           ]
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           for
           they
           have
           no
           sin
           :
           
             But
             it
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ?
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             again
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
          
           ;
           he
           includeth
           himself
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             also
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
          
           
           
             them
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           consider
           ,
           that
           this
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           best
           works
           .
           For
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           saith
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           
           
             But
             we
             are
             all
             as
             an
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             and
             all
             our
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           
             rigteousnesses
             are
             as
             filthy
             rags
          
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             Yea
             doubtlesse
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             losse
             ,
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             my
             Lord
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             losse
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             count
             them
             but
             dung
             ,
             that
             that
             I
             may
             win
             Christ
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           counted
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           found
           in
           Christ
           ,
           not
           having
           his
           own
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           through
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             This
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             away
             the
             pollution
             of
             their
             best
             actions
             ,
             was
             typified
             by
             the
             High-priest
             .
          
           
           Aaron
           was
           to
           have
           a
           plate
           of
           pure
           gold
           ,
           and
           engraven
           upon
           it
           ,
           holinesse
           to
           the
           Lord.
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           upon
           Aarons
           fore-head
           ,
           that
           Aaron
           may
           bear
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           may
           be
           accepted
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           A
           Mans
           best
           works
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           from
           Man
           ,
           are
           unclean
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           corruption
           in
           the
           best
           men
           ,
           for
           all
           men
           are
           conceived
           and
           born
           in
           sin
           ,
           as
           David
           confesseth
           of
           himself
           ;
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             was
             shaped
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             sin
             did
             my
             mother
             conceive
             me
             .
          
           Now
           this
           original
           corruption
           is
           in
           the
           best
           Man
           ,
           what
           ever
           you
           say
           or
           think
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           water
           that
           is
           pure
           and
           clean
           in
           the
           fountain
           ,
           if
           it
           run
           or
           come
           through
           a
           corrupt
           pipe
           or
           channel
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           foul
           and
           unclean
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Man
           ,
           being
           the
           fountain
           from
           whence
           all
           good
           cometh
           ,
           is
           pure
           and
           clean
           ,
           but
           passing
           through
           Mans
           corrupt
           nature
           becometh
           defiled
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           may
           read
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Angel
             stood
             at
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           
           
             having
             a
             golden
             Censer
             ,
             and
             there
             
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             much
             Incense
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             Saints
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             throne
             ;
             and
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             Incense
             which
             came
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             ascended
             up
             before
             God
             out
             of
             the
             Angels
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           Altar
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           Incense
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           Christs
           merits
           and
           mediation
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           the
           prayers
           of
           all
           Saints
           are
           perfumed
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           acceptable
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           before
           him
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           conceive
           that
           Christ
           now
           in
           Heaven
           maketh
           any
           vocal
           prayers
           to
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           doth
           continually
           present
           the
           virtue
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           before
           his
           Father
           ,
           whereby
           not
           only
           our
           persons
           are
           accepted
           ,
           but
           our
           services
           also
           .
           Now
           whoever
           doth
           deny
           this
           intercession
           ,
           or
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           in
           effect
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           
             deny
             the
             end
             of
             Christ
             his
             coming
          
           ;
           
           and
           all
           such
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             whoever
             denyeth
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             many
             deceivers
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             confesse
             not
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             deceiver
             and
             an
             antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           all
           those
           that
           do
           deny
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           do
           deny
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           that
           deny
           perfect
           Justification
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           Christs
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Intercession
           alone
           ,
           do
           deny
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           Quakers
           do
           ,
           for
           you
           say
           you
           are
           made
           perfect
           ,
           not
           by
           what
           Christ
           did
           and
           suffered
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           the
           Spirit
           worketh
           in
           you
           .
           I
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Christ
           never
           rise
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           body
           is
           rotted
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           you
           have
           made
           a
           mock
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           ,
           by
           the
           Imputation
           and
           Intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           written
           against
           it
           in
           theis
           Pamphlets
           .
           
           Now
           
           I
           pray
           you
           that
           revile
           against
           all
           others
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           minde
           ,
           calling
           them
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           brood
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           Now
           see
           whether
           you
           are
           not
           the
           Antichrists
           your selves
           ,
           and
           the
           deceivers
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           from
           whence
           you
           learned
           this
           Doctrine
           better
           than
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           from
           your
           Fathers
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           for
           all
           you
           cry
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           minde
           to
           be
           Popish
           :
           and
           as
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           yours
           ,
           doth
           make
           Christ
           and
           his
           Mediatorship
           void
           and
           uselesse
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           make
           Faith
           to
           be
           uselesse
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           be
           justified
           and
           saved
           ,
           not
           by
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           being
           free
           from
           sin
           inherently
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           following
           and
           obeying
           the
           light
           within
           us
           ,
           then
           we
           need
           not
           believe
           our
           perfection
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           and
           feel
           it
           in
           our selves
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           defining
           Faith
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             Faith
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
          
           ;
           
           and
           
             the
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith
          
           ;
           
           and
           
             we
             walk
             by
             Faith
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             ,
          
           
           
             even
             as
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             believe
             against
             hope
             ,
             and
             believed
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             weak
             in
             faith
             ,
             he
             considered
             not
             his
             own
             body
             n●w
             dead
             ,
             neither
             yet
             the
             deadnesse
             of
             ●arahs
             wombe
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             see
             and
             feel
             nothing
             in
             his
             body
             nor
             Sarahs
             ,
             whereby
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             he
             staggered
             not
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             through
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             was
             strong
             in
             Faith
             ,
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             :
             And
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             he
             was
             able
             also
             to
             perform
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           imputed
           to
           him
           for
           righteousnesse
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           not
           written
           for
           his
           sake
           alone
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           imputed
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           for
           us
           also
           to
           whom
           it
           shall
           be
           imputed
           ;
           
             If
             we
             believe
             on
             him
             that
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             was
             delivered
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             for
             our
             justification
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           argue
           ,
           that
           as
           Abraham
           believed
           the
           promise
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           saw
           or
           felt
           in
           himself
           ,
           so
           also
           should
           we
           .
           And
           as
           this
           doctrine
           doth
           make
           Faith
           void
           and
           uselesse
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           also
           make
           Repentance
           uselesse
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           Christian
           can
           live
           without
           sin
           ,
           then
           he
           need
           not
           repent
           for
           sin
           Now
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Repentance
           is
           of
           use
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           what
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             causeth
             repentance
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             repented
             of
          
           ;
           also
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             thy
             labour
             ,
             and
             thy
             patience
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             canst
             not
             bear
             them
             which
             are
             evil
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             tryed
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Apostles
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             hast
             born
             ,
             and
             hast
             patience
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             name
             sake
             hast
             laboured
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             fainted
             :
          
           Such
           a
           commendation
           as
           never
           any
           Quaker
           deserved
           ,
           and
           yet
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             neverthelesse
             I
             have
             somewhat
             against
             thee
             ,
             remember
             therefore
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             first
             works
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           were
           the
           first
           Churches
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           the
           purest
           times
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           need
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           dare
           you
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           more
           perfect
           than
           they
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           are
           so
           in
           your
           own
           eyes
           :
           but
           Christ
           knoweth
           you
           are
           solely
           pride
           and
           ●ypocrisie
           ;
           and
           how
           you
           hold
           and
           maintain
           the
           Popish
           doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             a
             man
             is
             not
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             Faith
             ,
             in
             believing
             only
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             but
             those
             workes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             in
             being
             obedient
             unto
             the
             light
             within
             us
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           an
           old
           Popish
           doctrine
           ,
           I
           shall
           shall
           shew
           you
           what
           Luther
           writeth
           concerning
           the
           Papists
           judgement
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           who
           knew
           better
           than
           you
           do
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           trained
           up
           many
           years
           in
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           having
           been
           one
           of
           their
           Monks
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           write
           his
           very
           words
           in
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Epistle
           
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           
           upon
           chap.
           2.
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           
             Know
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           We
           have
           alwaies
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           recourse
           to
           this
           article
           ,
           that
           our
           sins
           are
           covered
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           will
           not
           lay
           them
           to
           our
           charge
           :
           not
           that
           sin
           is
           not
           in
           us
           [
           minde
           ]
           as
           the
           Papists
           have
           taught
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           be
           alwaies
           working
           well
           ,
           untill
           we
           feel
           that
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           remaining
           in
           us
           .
           Yea
           ,
           sin
           is
           indeed
           alwaies
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           do
           feel
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           covered
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           imputed
           unto
           us
           of
           God
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
        
         
           Also
           on
           the
           chap.
           3.
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           
             Who
             loved
             me
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             ▪
             me
          
           ;
           the
           Papist
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           use
           this
           Verse
           ,
           
             
               God
               will
               no
               more
               require
               of
               man
               ,
            
             
               Than
               of
               himself
               performe
               he
               can
               .
            
          
        
         
           Moreover
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           nature
           is
           corrupt
           ,
           but
           the
           qualities
           of
           nature
           notwithstanding
           are
           sound
           and
           uncorrupt
           ,
           upon
           which
           ground
           they
           reason
           ,
           that
           mans
           will
           and
           understanding
           are
           sound
           and
           uncorrupt
           ,
           are
           pure
           and
           perfect
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           do
           infer
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           able
           of
           himself
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           God
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           to
           be
           justified
           thereby
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           by
           all
           that
           have
           read
           the
           Jesuites
           writings
           ,
           or
           have
           had
           any
           conference
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Armenians
           ,
           Pelagians
           and
           Familists
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           hold
           ,
           plead
           and
           maintain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           light
           in
           every
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           improve
           and
           husband
           well
           ,
           they
           may
           attain
           Salvation
           ;
           by
           which
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           much
           you
           are
           deluded
           and
           deceived
           ,
           that
           think
           your selves
           run
           so
           far
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           run
           to
           their
           chief
           principles
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           much
           wonder
           at
           your
           change
           ,
           seeing
           you
           are
           
           fallen
           from
           this
           article
           of
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           for
           as
           Luther
           well
           observeth
           and
           foretold
           ;
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           I
           say
           as
           I
           have
           oftentimes
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           against
           Sects
           and
           Errors
           ,
           or
           power
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           but
           this
           only
           article
           of
           Christian
           Righteousnesse
           :
           if
           we
           lose
           this
           article
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           withstand
           any
           Errors
           or
           Sects
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           fantasticall
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           who
           being
           fallen
           away
           from
           this
           article
           of
           Justification
           ,
           will
           never
           cease
           to
           fall
           ,
           erre
           ,
           and
           seduce
           others
           ,
           untill
           they
           come
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           iniquity
           .
           
           [
           Minde
           ]
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           will
           raise
           up
           innumerable
           Sects
           ,
           and
           shall
           devise
           new
           works
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           never
           so
           goodly
           a
           shew
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           them
           to
           the
           Death
           and
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           gave
           himself
           for
           me
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           any
           strange
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           man
           go
           astray
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           lost
           his
           right
           way
           ?
           Now
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           way
           and
           the
           only
           way
           ,
           all
           other
           wayes
           are
           by-paths
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           invention
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           rock
           of
           ages
           ,
           the
           chief
           corner-stone
           ,
           and
           who
           ever
           stumbleth
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           dashed
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           though
           a
           man
           do
           erre
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           do
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           hold
           fast
           the
           foundation
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           safe
           ,
           and
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Christian
           righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           apprehended
           by
           Faith
           ,
           is
           this
           sure
           foundation
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           miscarry
           in
           that
           ,
           we
           perish
           eternally
           ;
           but
           holding
           that
           fast
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           safe
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           endevour
           to
           answer
           you
           and
           the
           Papists
           objections
           ,
           concerning
           this
           doctrine
           preached
           and
           maintained
           by
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           is
           made
           perfect
           by
           what
           Christ
           alone
           did
           and
           suffered
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           thing
           done
           in
           us
           or
           by
           us
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           you
           Quakers
           and
           the
           Papists
           do
           object
           against
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           doctrine
           that
           giveth
           people
           liberty
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           good
           works
           ;
           for
           say
           you
           ,
           if
           we
           lay
           all
           our
           sins
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           then
           we
           make
           him
           a
           pack-horse
           for
           to
           bear
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           it
           matters
           not
           how
           we
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           Christ
           having
           satisfied
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           doctrine
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           doctrine
           of
           
             Carnal
             Liberty
          
           ;
           but
           such
           who
           have
           carnal
           hearts
           ,
           and
           never
           felt
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           Faith
           ,
           have
           abused
           this
           doctrine
           of
           
             Christian
             Righteousnesse
          
           to
           
             Carnal
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           will
           abuse
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           the
           best
           things
           are
           most
           subject
           to
           abuse
           ;
           but
           the
           abuse
           of
           any
           thing
           doth
           not
           take
           away
           the
           lawful
           use
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Apostle
           
           Paul's
           dayes
           there
           were
           such
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           having
           preached
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           
           
             That
             where
             Sin
             abounded
          
           ,
           
           
             Grace
             did
             much
             more
             abound
             ,
             what
             then
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             shall
             we
             continue
             in
             Sin
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Offences
             will
             come
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             but
             woe
             be
             unto
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             given
             .
          
           Some
           followed
           Christ
           for
           by-ends
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           many
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           Galatia
           ,
           and
           Philippa
           that
           walked
           disorderly
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           Preached
           and
           writ
           this
           doctrine
           of
           
             Free
             Justification
          
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           in
           civil
           things
           how
           apt
           men
           are
           to
           abuse
           them
           ,
           as
           Wine
           and
           strong
           Beer
           to
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           good
           Meat
           to
           Gluttony
           ▪
           shall
           we
           say
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           good
           nor
           lawfull
           to
           be
           used
           ?
           and
           we
           know
           a
           sick
           Stomach
           cannot
           well
           digest
           the
           best
           meat
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           the
           meat
           is
           not
           good
           ?
           do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             ?
          
           many
           called
           to
           the
           external
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           few
           that
           live
           answerable
           thereunto
           .
           But
           the
           Gospel
           is
           
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             
             to
             be
             Preached
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             called
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             wo
             is
             me
             if
             I
             Preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           and
           the
           chief
           cause
           why
           so
           many
           walk
           disorderly
           is
           ,
           
             because
             people
             do
             not
             believe
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Free
             Grace
          
           ;
           for
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             hath
             appeared
             and
             bringeth
             Salvation
             ,
          
           
           
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             denying
             ungodlinesse
             and
             wordly
             lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           The
           apprehending
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           draweth
           the
           heart
           to
           
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             our
             Brethren
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdelen
          
           ,
           
           
             Her
             sins
             which
             are
             many
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             for
             she
             loved
             much
             .
          
           Her
           loving
           much
           was
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           sins
           being
           forgiven
           ,
           but
           her
           sins
           being
           forgiven
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           loving
           much
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Christs
           own
           words
           ,
           
             But
             to
             whom
             little
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             the
             same
             loveth
             little
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           other
           Objection
           ,
           That
           this
           doctrine
           of
           being
           Justified
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           is
           a
           means
           to
           make
           men
           neglect
           good
           works
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           can
           do
           one
           good
           work
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           justified
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           
           for
           ,
           
             The
             person
             must
             be
             accepted
             ,
             before
             the
             work
             can
             be
             accepted
          
           ;
           By
           Faith
           Abel
           offered
           unto
           God
           a
           more
           excellent
           sacrifice
           than
           Cain
           ;
           but
           without
           Faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           him
           :
           
           The
           Lord
           had
           respect
           first
           to
           Abel
           ,
           then
           to
           his
           offering
           ;
           for
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Either
             make
             the
             tree
             good
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             make
             the
             tree
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             corrupt
          
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           made
           good
           trees
           only
           by
           b●●ng
           ingraffed
           into
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           works
           that
           men
           do
           before
           Faith
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           good
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           morally
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           but
           beautifull
           abominations
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           the
           person
           being
           not
           Justified
           ;
           the
           works
           that
           a
           man
           doth
           ,
           though
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           
           do
           not
           make
           any
           man
           good
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           good
           fruit
           on
           a
           tree
           maketh
           the
           tree
           good
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           tree
           is
           good
           ,
           therefore
           the
           fruit
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           Quakers
           and
           Papists
           say
           ,
           then
           it
           matters
           not
           whether
           a
           man
           do
           any
           good
           works
           ,
           seeing
           they
           make
           him
           not
           good
           :
           By
           which
           you
           manifest
           your
           grosse
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           teach
           ,
           that
           good
           works
           do
           declare
           and
           manifest
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           dead
           ,
           but
           a
           living
           Faith
           :
           as
           the
           fruit
           which
           the
           tree
           beareth
           ,
           doth
           shew
           and
           manifest
           what
           the
           tree
           is
           ;
           if
           the
           fruit
           be
           good
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           tree
           good
           ,
           if
           the
           tree
           bring
           forth
           no
           fruit
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           barren
           tree
           ,
           or
           a
           dead
           tree
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             Faith
             without
             works
             justifieth
             not
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           treateth
           of
           manifesting
           and
           declaring
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           living
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           dead
           Faith
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           bare
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ;
           
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             What
             doth
             it
             profit
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             say
             he
             hath
             Faith
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Works
             ,
             shew
             me
             thy
             Faith
             without
             thy
             Works
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             my
             Faith
             by
             my
             Works
          
           ;
           according
           to
           Christs
           own
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             light
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             you
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             your
             father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           writing
           to
           Titus
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             that
             thou
             affirm
             constantly
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             have
             believed
             in
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             carefull
             to
             maintain
             good
             works
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             good
             and
             profitable
             unto
             men
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           saith
           ,
           
           
             My
             goodnesse
             extendeth
             not
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           though
           not
           for
           our
           Justification
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Gods
             glory
          
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Creation
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           we
           were
           not
           made
           for
           our selves
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           one
           of
           another
           .
           Also
           good
           works
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           
           Faith
           ,
           I
           conceive
           are
           necessary
           ,
           and
           profitable
           for
           those
           that
           do
           them
           in
           Faith
           ,
           to
           evidence
           aud
           manifest
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Faith
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           though
           Doctor
           Crips
           and
           several
           others
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           ;
           for
           although
           it
           be
           true
           which
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             love
             one
             to
             another
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           also
           true
           which
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             we
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
             ;
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             abideth
             in
             death
             :
          
           also
           ,
           in
           that
           prayer
           which
           Christ
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           
             Forgive
             us
             our
             debts
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             forgive
             our
             debtors
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           heart
           to
           forgive
           the
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           of
           men
           against
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           of
           Gods
           forgiving
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           doth
           evidence
           ,
           
           when
           Christ
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             trespasse
             against
             thee
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             return
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             repent
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             forgive
             him
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostles
           said
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Increase
             our
             Faith.
          
           The
           Apostles
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           need
           to
           have
           their
           Faith
           increased
           ,
           to
           believe
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           forgive
           their
           Brother
           so
           many
           trespasses
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           have
           no
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           forgiving
           his
           sins
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           true
           seeling
           bowels
           of
           mercy
           to
           forgive
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           by
           Faith
           apprehended
           the
           free
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           in
           forgiving
           our
           sins
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           so
           warmed
           and
           inflamed
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           but
           forgive
           others
           :
           
           for
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             and
             ye
             your selves
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           hope
           by
           this
           you
           will
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           this
           doctrine
           of
           being
           Justified
           and
           Saved
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           
           of
           Christ
           is
           no
           doctrine
           of
           carnal
           liberty
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           idly
           ,
           without
           doing
           good
           works
           ;
           but
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           only
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           good
           works
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           some
           of
           your
           Teachers
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           saved
           by
           the
           hearkning
           to
           the
           light
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           obeying
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           doctrine
           I
           have
           heard
           taught
           in
           the
           open
           street
           ,
           in
           Branford
           Market
           ,
           by
           
             Benjamin
             Wallis
          
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           Quakers
           teachers
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           endevour
           to
           cleer
           that
           to
           your
           understandings
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           shut
           the
           eyes
           of
           your
           understanding
           against
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           false
           light
           ,
           by
           nature
           teaching
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           doing
           and
           obeying
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           light
           is
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           :
           but
           say
           it
           is
           the
           light
           that
           is
           naturally
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           .
           For
           as
           Adam
           did
           lose
           the
           estate
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           by
           disobeying
           Gods
           Commandement
           ,
           in
           eating
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           ;
           so
           did
           he
           naturally
           think
           ,
           that
           by
           obeying
           or
           doing
           ,
           he
           should
           recover
           himself
           again
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             The
             Lord
             placed
             at
             the
             East
             end
             of
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
          
           
           
             Cherubims
             and
             a
             flaming
             Sword
             ,
             which
             turned
             every
             way
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
          
           ;
           knowing
           that
           Adam
           naturally
           did
           think
           to
           recover
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           eat●ng
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           he
           lost
           it
           by
           eating
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           natural
           to
           all
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           Adam
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           an
           estate
           of
           blessednesse
           and
           happinesse
           by
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandements
           ,
           gave
           it
           with
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           Fire
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           
           afraid
           ,
           and
           desired
           Moses
           that
           he
           should
           
             go
             neer
             and
             here
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             say
             ,
             and
             speak
             thou
             unto
             us
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             speak
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             hear
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             it
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             words
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             they
             have
             well
             spoken
             all
             that
             they
             have
             said
             .
          
           Now
           Moses
           was
           to
           stand
           between
           God
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           which
           Moses
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             your
             God
             shall
             raise
             up
             a
             Prophet
             among
             your selves
             like
             unto
             me
             ,
             him
             you
             shall
             hear
             ,
          
           which
           was
           Christ
           ,
           for
           God
           never
           gave
           the
           Law
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           
           that
           men
           should
           be
           Justified
           and
           Saved
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           be
           the
           ministery
           of
           condemnation
           to
           drive
           them
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Law
           is
           a
           School-master
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           we
           live
           to
           shew
           us
           ous
           sins
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           rule
           of
           obedience
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           veil
           of
           Moses
           Law
           is
           still
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           unto
           this
           day
           ;
           
           for
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Jews
             which
             followed
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
           Wherefore
           ?
           
             because
             they
             sought
             it
             not
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           may
           see
           the
           natural
           light
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           did
           lead
           them
           and
           teach
           them
           this
           way
           of
           doing
           or
           working
           for
           life
           and
           Salvation
           .
           The
           young
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           came
           unto
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           
             Good
             Master
             ,
             what
             good
             thing
             shall
             I
             do
             that
             I
             may
             inherit
             eternal
             life
             ?
          
           Christ
           answereth
           him
           according
           to
           his
           question
           ,
           
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             enter
             into
             life
             ,
             keep
             the
             Commandements
          
           ;
           and
           asking
           which
           Commandement
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             all
             this
             have
             I
             kept
             from
             my
             youth
             up
             ,
             what
             lack
             I
             yet
             ?
          
           and
           then
           Christ
           sets
           him
           such
           a
           task
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           he
           would
           not
           do
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             perfect
             ,
             go
             and
             sell
             that
             thou
             hast
             and
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             away
             sorrowfull
             .
          
           Now
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           was
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           attaining
           eternal
           life
           by
           doing
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           the
           Jews
           that
           came
           unto
           Christ
           at
           Capernaum
           said
           ,
           [
           Minde
           ]
           
             What
             shall
             we
             do
             that
             we
             might
             work
             the
             works
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ?
          
           
           answered
           them
           plainly
           .
           This
           is
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           
             That
             ye
             believe
             on
             him
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           those
           that
           were
           convinced
           at
           Peters
           Sermon
           ,
           said
           unto
           
           Peter
           ●nd
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           that
           false
           light
           within
           them
           taught
           them
           nothing
           but
           to
           do
           :
           but
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           answereth
           them
           ,
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptised
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             unto
             you
             and
             to
             you
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           the
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Prison
           came
           to
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           out
           and
           said
           ,
           
           
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           and
           they
           answered
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
          
           The
           light
           in
           him
           could
           not
           direct
           him
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           without
           the
           Apostles
           teaching
           ,
           who
           taught
           them
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           
             believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           been
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Hearken
           to
           the
           light
           within
           thee
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostles
           knew
           no
           such
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           The
           false
           Apostles
           taught
           such
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           after
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           had
           planted
           the
           Church
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           there
           ,
           presently
           after
           came
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           bewitched
           the
           Galatians
           with
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             our
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             I
             marvel
             that
             you
             are
             so
             soon
             removed
             from
             him
             that
             called
             yon
             into
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             another
             Gospel
             which
             is
             not
             another
             ,
             but
             there
             be
             some
             that
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             would
             pervert
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           The
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           marvel
           that
           they
           were
           so
           soon
           removed
           from
           him
           that
           
           called
           them
           ,
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           light
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           obey
           that
           ,
           but
           that
           called
           you
           into
           the
           grace
           or
           favour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           taught
           them
           to
           joyn
           Faith
           and
           Works
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Justification
           ,
           were
           not
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           perverters
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             We
             through
             the
             Spirit
             wait
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             by
             Faith.
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           we
           wait
           for
           the
           revelation
           of
           a
           light
           within
           ,
           nor
           a
           shaking
           quaking
           fit
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           as
           these
           Galatians
           had
           a
           natural
           inclination
           after
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Justification
           ,
           and
           were
           soon
           drawn
           away
           by
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Teachers
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           the
           same
           in
           all
           men
           naturally
           ,
           because
           Man
           naturally
           would
           fain
           sacrifice
           to
           his
           own
           Net
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           something
           in
           himself
           ,
           he
           cannot
           indure
           to
           be
           robbed
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           of
           all
           his
           good
           works
           ;
           he
           would
           fain
           have
           some
           glory
           to
           himself
           ,
           like
           the
           Pharisee
           ,
           who
           
             thanked
             God
             he
             was
             not
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             did
             many
             good
             works
          
           ;
           and
           like
           those
           proud
           hypocritical
           Jews
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             stand
             farther
             off
             ,
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             thou
             :
          
           But
           now
           this
           doctrine
           of
           free
           Justification
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           alone
           without
           works
           ,
           taketh
           away
           all
           glory
           from
           a
           Man
           ,
           robbeth
           him
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           giveth
           all
           glory
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           Now
           take
           this
           for
           a
           sure
           rule
           for
           tryal
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           which
           giveth
           most
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           taketh
           away
           all
           glory
           from
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           true
           doctrine
           :
           but
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           
             of
             being
             perfectly
             justified
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
          
           doth
           give
           most
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           glory
           from
           Man
           ,
           therefore
           the
           true
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           .
           Having
           answered
           your
           objections
           against
           this
           doctrine
           of
           
             being
             justified
             in
             and
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             alone
          
           ;
           I
           
           shall
           answer
           your
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           which
           you
           build
           your
           perfection
           in
           your selves
           ,
           
             by
             the
             hearkning
             to
             the
             light
             within
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             obeying
             the
             same
          
           .
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             be
             ye
             perfect
             as
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             is
             perfect
             :
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           is
           said
           to
           be
           perfect
           by
           Sanctification
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           because
           every
           part
           is
           Sanctified
           ;
           as
           a
           Man
           childe
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           perfect
           Man
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           born
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           hath
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           those
           parts
           are
           not
           grown
           to
           perfection
           ;
           so
           a
           Christian
           is
           perfect
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           all
           parts
           of
           perfection
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           measures
           or
           degrees
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Christs
           meaning
           ;
           
             be
             ye
             therefore
          
           ,
           which
           therefore
           doth
           imply
           a
           wherefore
           ,
           and
           doth
           relate
           to
           the
           words
           going
           before
           :
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
          
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             hate
             thine
             enemy
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             blesse
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             which
             despightfully
             use
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             the
             children
             of
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             For
             he
             maketh
             his
             Sun
             to
             shine
             (
             or
             rise
             )
             on
             the
             evil
             and
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             rain
             on
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             unjust
             ;
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             perfect
             as
             your
             Father
             is
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Have
           you
           the
           same
           part
           or
           quality
           of
           perfection
           as
           your
           Father
           hath
           ?
           but
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           he
           loveth
           his
           enemies
           in
           that
           measure
           and
           degree
           ,
           
           as
           God
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           loved
           his
           enemies
           ?
           
           that
           
             he
             sent
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             to
             dye
             for
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           I
           am
           certain
           to
           Quaker
           hath
           that
           perfection
           ,
           for
           in
           stead
           of
           blessing
           and
           praying
           for
           their
           enemies
           ,
           they
           curse
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           at
           large
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           perfection
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           the
           sincerity
           of
           Man
           ,
           or
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           double-minded
           hypocritical
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           it
           said
           of
           Job
           ,
           that
           he
           
           was
           
             perfect
             and
             upright
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           single
           heart
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           mark
           what
           Job
           said
           of
           himself
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           that
           confessed
           his
           own
           infirmities
           and
           weaknesse
           ;
           
           
             If
             I
             justifie
             my self
             ,
             mine
             own
             mouth
             shall
             condemn
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             I
             am
             perfect
             ,
             it
             shall
             also
             prove
             me
             perverse
             .
          
           
           Also
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             thee
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             eare
             ,
             but
             now
             mine
             eye
             seeth
             thee
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             abhor
             my self
             ,
             and
             repent
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           Surely
           Job
           was
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           they
           are
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           abhorring
           themselves
           ,
           they
           justifie
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           you
           object
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           preached
           Wisdome
           among
           them
           that
           are
           perfect
           ,
           and
           let
           as
           many
           as
           are
           perfect
           be
           thus
           minded
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           Justification
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           inherent
           perfection
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           third
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Philippians
           saith
           of
           himself
           ;
           
             Not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             already
             attained
             either
             ,
          
           
           
             were
             already
             perfect
             ,
             but
             I
             follow
             after
             ,
             if
             that
             I
             may
             apprehend
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             also
             I
             am
             apprehended
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           By
           which
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           declareth
           that
           he
           was
           imperfect
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           apprehending
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
           
             We
             all
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             believe
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             perfectly
             apprehended
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             already
             perfectly
             redeemed
             us
             ,
             and
             saved
             us
             :
          
           Wherefore
           we
           that
           believe
           ,
           should
           be
           of
           the
           Apostles
           minde
           ,
           to
           
             forget
             those
             things
             which
             are
             behinde
             ,
             and
             reaching
             forth
             unto
             those
             things
             which
             are
             before
             .
             I
             presse
             toward
             the
             mark
             ,
             for
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             Calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             as
             many
             as
             be
             perfect
             ,
             be
             thus
             minded
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           are
           perfect
           by
           Justification
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           was
           then
           in
           his
           warfare
           ,
           
           as
           you
           say
           he
           was
           when
           he
           writ
           the
           seventh
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           every
           Christian
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           warfaring
           condition
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           else
           why
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           exhort
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           to
           take
           unto
           them
           the
           whole
           armour
           of
           God
           ;
           
           
             For
             we
             wrestle
             not
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             but
             against
             Principalities
             ,
             against
             Powers
             ,
             against
             Spirituall
             wickednesse
             in
             high
             places
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             is
             a
             good
             Soldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             :
          
           For
           every
           Christian
           hath
           three
           great
           enemies
           to
           fight
           against
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           ;
           The
           Devill
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           I
           say
           you
           are
           no
           Christians
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           finde
           these
           enemies
           to
           fight
           against
           .
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             our
             Faith.
          
           
           
        
         
           I
           marvel
           that
           you
           Quakers
           are
           so
           proud
           ,
           to
           think
           and
           say
           you
           are
           more
           perfect
           than
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           but
           you
           say
           that
           Paul
           had
           overcome
           his
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             a
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             thing
             I
             besought
             the
             Lord
             thrice
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
          
           and
           he
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           
             my
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           by
           that
           thorn
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           understood
           some
           corruption
           ,
           or
           some
           temptation
           which
           he
           was
           troubled
           with
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           war
           and
           fight
           against
           it
           so
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           denyed
           his
           Petition
           to
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           but
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             My
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             to
             support
             and
             uphold
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           know
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           any
           member
           in
           particular
           ,
           have
           spiritual
           enemies
           ,
           so
           long
           are
           they
           in
           a
           warfare
           :
           But
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           have
           spiritual
           enemies
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           therefore
           are
           in
           a
           waring
           condition
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
         
           But
           you
           object
           ,
           
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             commiteth
             sin
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           by
           the
           committing
           of
           sin
           is
           meant
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           give
           himself
           up
           wittingly
           ,
           and
           willingly
           to
           sin
           ,
           to
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           it
           ;
           now
           a
           Christian
           may
           say
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
           
             I
             do
             the
             evil
             that
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             I
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             born
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             for
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Christian
           is
           regenerate
           or
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           regenerate
           part
           sineth
           not
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           in
           every
           Christian
           an
           unregenerate
           part
           ,
           
           which
           some
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             rebelleth
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             my
             minde
             ,
          
           or
           regenerate
           part
           ,
           and
           
             leading
             me
             captive
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             members
             .
          
           Then
           I
           my self
           ,
           though
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             my
             minde
             serve
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             or
             unregenerate
             part
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           But
           some
           of
           you
           do
           farther
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           Adam
           in
           Paradise
           was
           perfect
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Innocency
           had
           no
           sin
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           regenerate
           and
           born
           again
           ,
           are
           as
           righteous
           as
           Adam
           was
           in
           Innocency
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           every
           believer
           is
           as
           righteous
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           as
           Adam
           was
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           more
           excellent
           righteousnesse
           than
           Adam
           had
           before
           his
           Fall
           ;
           for
           Adams
           righteousnesse
           was
           but
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           created
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           a
           man
           subject
           to
           be
           lost
           :
           but
           the
           righteousnesse
           which
           every
           Christian
           hath
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           
             he
             is
             Justified
          
           ,
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             we
             are
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             him
             who
             is
             God.
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           your selves
           ,
           for
           if
           our
           righteousnesse
           were
           in
           
           our selves
           ,
           then
           might
           it
           be
           lost
           ,
           as
           Adams
           was
           :
           but
           that
           conceit
           of
           yours
           ,
           of
           being
           as
           righteous
           in
           our selves
           as
           Adam
           was
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           you
           Quakers
           learned
           of
           the
           Familists
           and
           Adamites
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Adamites
           did
           many
           of
           them
           go
           many
           times
           naked
           ,
           to
           manifest
           that
           they
           are
           as
           perfect
           as
           Adam
           was
           ,
           so
           have
           many
           of
           your
           Quakers
           go●e
           up
           and
           down
           naked
           ,
           to
           manifest
           that
           they
           are
           as
           perfect
           as
           Adam
           was
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           who
           was
           naked
           and
           was
           not
           ashamed
           :
           And
           some
           of
           your
           company
           have
           justified
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           their
           going
           naked
           ,
           because
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           were
           naked
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           doth
           proceed
           from
           your
           ignorance
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           we
           are
           made
           perfect
           ,
           not
           in
           our selves
           but
           in
           Christ
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             Not
             by
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             ,
             that
             being
             justified
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             made
             heirs
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           being
           ignorant
           of
           this
           righteousnesse
           of
           Justification
           ,
           go
           about
           to
           stablish
           an
           imaginary
           righteousnesse
           in
           your selves
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           rob
           Christ
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           glory
           due
           to
           him
           unto
           your selves
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           been
           the
           larger
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           convinced
           of
           this
           your
           grosse
           error
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           erre
           in
           this
           ,
           you
           erre
           in
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           the
           Corner-stone
           ,
           who
           will
           break
           you
           in
           pieces
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Man
           hold
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           
             build
             upon
             this
             foundation
          
           ,
           
           
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
             ,
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             stubble
             :
             If
             a
             mans
             work
             shall
             be
             burnt
             ,
             he
             shall
             suffer
             losse
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             shall
             be
             saved
             ▪
             yet
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             .
          
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           hold
           the
           foundation
           for
           your
           other
           stuffe
           of
           wood
           ,
           hay
           and
           stubble
           ,
           I
           should
           believe
           you
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           by
           fire
           .
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           
           that
           our
           Ministers
           do
           not
           preach
           to
           maintain
           people
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           contrary
           ,
           they
           Preach
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           and
           made
           perfect
           in
           and
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           which
           righteousnesse
           apprehended
           by
           Faith
           ,
           doth
           draw
           the
           Soul
           out
           in
           love
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           constrain
           them
           to
           walk
           in
           all
           works
           of
           righteousnesse
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           their
           brethren
           ;
           and
           these
           works
           are
           evidences
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           and
           negatively
           ,
           wheresoever
           these
           good
           works
           are
           wanting
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           true
           saving
           justifying
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           your
           last
           ground
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           would
           prove
           our
           Ministers
           to
           be
           false
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           Your
           seventh
           and
           last
           ground
           is
           ,
           
           because
           there
           is
           no
           better
           fruits
           of
           or
           by
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           for
           say
           you
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           sins
           ,
           in
           which
           both
           Priest
           and
           People
           do
           live
           in
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           be
           a
           ground
           to
           prove
           a
           Minister
           to
           be
           no
           true
           Minister
           ,
           because
           the
           People
           unto
           whom
           he
           Preacheth
           ,
           liveth
           in
           many
           sins
           ;
           then
           I
           say
           by
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           that
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           no
           true
           Teachers
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           sometimes
           sendeth
           his
           Prophets
           among
           a
           people
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           conversion
           ,
           but
           to
           harden
           them
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           .
           Noah
           was
           a
           Preacher
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           Preached
           to
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           repent
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           repented
           not
           ,
           but
           God
           brought
           a
           Floud
           ,
           
           and
           drowned
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           except
           Noah
           and
           his
           Family
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           say
           that
           Noah
           was
           not
           therefore
           a
           Preacher
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           a
           true
           Preacher
           ?
           and
           afterward
           ,
           was
           not
           Noah
           overtaken
           with
           drinking
           the
           Wine
           that
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Grapes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           drunk
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           sin
           of
           his
           did
           not
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           no
           true
           Teacher
           ?
           
           Also
           
             Just
             Lot
          
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           did
           labour
           by
           Teaching
           ,
           Reproving
           and
           Exhorting
           the
           Sodomites
           to
           repent
           and
           turn
           from
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           prevail
           ,
           and
           God
           destroyed
           them
           with
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           Lot
           after
           that
           great
           deliverance
           fell
           into
           grosse
           sins
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Drunkennesse
           and
           Incest
           :
           was
           he
           not
           therefore
           a
           good
           Teacher
           ?
           
           Also
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           ,
           what
           pains
           did
           he
           take
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           to
           reclaim
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           prevail
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             they
             have
             not
             rejected
             thee
             but
             me
          
           ;
           was
           he
           not
           therefore
           a
           true
           Prophet
           ?
           Also
           the
           Prophet
           Elias
           ,
           how
           little
           did
           he
           prevail
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           saw
           none
           but
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           fallen
           to
           worship
           Ball
           ?
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             have
             slain
             thy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             left
             alone
             .
          
           Also
           the
           Lord
           said
           unto
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esai
             ,
             Go
             and
             tell
             this
             people
             ,
          
           
           
             Hear
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             see
             ye
             indeed
             but
             perceive
             not
             .
             Make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             eares
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             least
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             convert
             and
             be
             healed
             .
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             Lord
             how
             long
             ?
             and
             he
             answered
             ,
             Untill
             the
             Cities
             be
             wasted
             without
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             the
             Houses
             without
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             be
             utterly
             desolate
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           Prophet
           complaineth
           ,
           that
           
             all
             day
             long
             I
             have
             stretched
             forth
             my
             hands
             unto
             a
             disobedient
             and
             a
             gain-saying
             people
             .
          
           And
           was
           not
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           therefore
           a
           true
           Prophet
           ?
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           these
           were
           before
           Christ
           was
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           after
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           to
           omit
           what
           Christ
           complaineth
           of
           concerning
           the
           obstinate
           Jews
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           might
           be
           large
           ,
           only
           take
           that
           one
           complaint
           of
           his
           ,
           
           
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             thou
             that
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stonest
             them
             which
             are
             sent
             unto
             thee
             ,
             how
             often
             
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             Children
             together
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             under
             her
             wings
             ,
             and
             ye
             would
             not
             ?
             behold
             your
             houses
             are
             left
             unto
             you
             desolate
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           ,
           complaineth
           that
           Jerusalem
           would
           not
           be
           gathered
           or
           converted
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           it
           any
           strange
           thing
           that
           those
           that
           follow
           him
           do
           see
           such
           small
           fruit
           of
           their
           labours
           .
           Wherefore
           take
           a
           view
           of
           what
           followed
           after
           Christ
           his
           Ascention
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           full
           accomplishing
           of
           Christs
           promise
           to
           send
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           with
           much
           labour
           by
           preaching
           ,
           gathered
           a
           people
           in
           Corinth
           ,
           what
           fruits
           did
           spring
           up
           and
           grow
           among
           them
           ?
           there
           was
           great
           divisions
           and
           contentions
           among
           them
           ;
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           reported
           commonly
           that
           there
           is
           
             Fornication
             among
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             such
             as
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             love
             his
             Fathers
             Wife
             ,
             and
             ye
             are
             puffed
             up
             and
             have
             not
             rather
             mourned
             .
          
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           complaineth
           that
           there
           were
           divisions
           among
           them
           about
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           
           
             For
             in
             eating
             every
             one
             taketh
             before
             other
             his
             own
             supper
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             hungry
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             drunken
             :
          
           and
           was
           not
           the
           Apostle
           therefore
           a
           true
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           therefore
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           according
           to
           you
           Quakers
           tenets
           or
           opinions
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           in
           which
           there
           are
           divisions
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           there
           are
           any
           sins
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           is
           implyed
           and
           expressed
           in
           your
           Paper
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           write
           something
           to
           confute
           that
           error
           of
           yours
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           are
           not
           alone
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           too
           many
           that
           erre
           with
           you
           for
           company
           ,
           besides
           Quakers
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           I
           have
           read
           several
           of
           your
           Pamphlets
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           divisions
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           sin
           ;
           this
           
             Richard
             Farnworth
             ,
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           wr●teth
           :
           wherefore
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           writeth
           to
           these
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           calleth
           them
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           those
           corrupt
           Members
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           can
           scarse
           finde
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           our
           Congregations
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Galatians
           calleth
           them
           the
           Churches
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             O
             foolish
             Galatians
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             you
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ?
             and
             are
             ye
             so
             foolish
             having
             begun
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             are
             ye
             now
             made
             perfect
             by
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           Flesh
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           calleth
           them
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             which
             is
             in
             God
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           there
           were
           some
           unruly
           persons
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           disorderly
           persons
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           Brethren
           ;
           
           
             That
             the
             withdrawing
             your selves
             from
             every
             Brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             ,
             for
             we
             hear
             that
             there
             are
             some
             which
             walk
             among
             you
             disorderly
             ,
             working
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             busie
             bodies
             ;
             And
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
             ,
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           Yet
           count
           him
           not
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           admonish
           him
           as
           a
           Brother
           .
           Surely
           the
           Apostle
           w●s
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           they
           deny
           to
           call
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           Brother
           or
           Sister
           ,
           though
           they
           walk
           never
           so
           orderly
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           their
           minde
           ;
           but
           say
           they
           are
           Heathen
           ;
           this
           I
           have
           heard
           several
           of
           your
           company
           speak
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             Christ
             himself
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Ephesus
           
             saith
             ,
             That
          
           Thou
           hast
           left
           thy
           first
           love
           ;
           
           
             and
             unto
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             
             Church
             in
          
           Pergamus
           ,
           That
           thou
           hast
           them
           that
           hold
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balam
           ,
           so
           hast
           thou
           them
           that
           hold
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           which
           thing
           I
           hate
           .
           
             And
             unto
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Thiatira
           ,
           
           I
           have
           a
           few
           things
           against
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           sufferest
           that
           woman
           Jezabel
           ,
           which
           calleth
           her selfe
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           to
           seduce
           my
           servants
           ;
           
             like
             the
             women
             among
             you
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Teach
             .
          
           
           
             And
             unto
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Sardis
           ,
           I
           know
           thy
           works
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           a
           name
           ,
           that
           thou
           livest
           and
           art
           dead
           .
           
           
             And
             unto
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
          
           Laodiceans
           ,
           I
           know
           thy
           works
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           neither
           cold
           nor
           hot
           ,
           but
           luke-warm
           :
           
             The
             worst
             of
             all
             tempers
             in
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           minde
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           commend
           what
           ever
           was
           good
           in
           any
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           and
           reproveth
           them
           for
           their
           evill
           ,
           but
           calleth
           them
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           Angels
           :
           But
           you
           Quakers
           will
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           any
           good
           that
           is
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           are
           like
           the
           Crow
           or
           Raven
           ,
           that
           love
           to
           feed
           upon
           Carren
           ;
           so
           your
           only
           delight
           is
           ,
           to
           revile
           against
           our
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           any
           fault
           you
           can
           finde
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           read
           in
           any
           of
           your
           books
           ,
           one
           word
           of
           commendation
           of
           any
           Minister
           or
           Church
           but
           your selves
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           ever
           hear
           any
           of
           you
           Quakers
           speak
           in
           the
           praise
           or
           commendation
           of
           any
           Minister
           ,
           or
           any
           Church
           or
           people
           but
           your selves
           ,
           but
           railing
           and
           reviling
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           more
           than
           enough
           of
           .
           But
           surely
           you
           Quakers
           have
           no
           love
           to
           any
           but
           your selves
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             Love
             covereth
             a
             multitude
             of
             faults
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             Charity
             (
             or
             Love
             )
             suffereth
             long
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             is
             kinde
             ,
             envieth
             not
             ,
             vanteth
             not
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             not
             puffed
             up
             ,
             thinketh
             not
             evill
             ,
             beareth
             all
             things
             ,
             believeth
             all
             things
             ,
             hopeth
             all
             things
             .
          
           But
           you
           Quakers
           vant
           your selves
           ,
           are
           puffed
           up
           with
           spiritual
           pride
           ,
           think
           &
           speak
           evil
           
           of
           all
           persons
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           minde
           ,
           calling
           them
           Reprobates
           ,
           Heathens
           and
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           are
           the
           only
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           pure
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           not
           only
           condemn
           all
           other
           Churches
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           ever
           have
           been
           :
           I
           ,
           the
           famous
           Churches
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Galatia
          
           and
           Thessalonica
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Churches
           ,
           and
           were
           (
           as
           Brightman
           in
           his
           book
           called
           
             A
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Apocalips
          
           )
           the
           best
           and
           the
           purest
           Churches
           :
           
           for
           after
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           greater
           corruptions
           sprang
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           such
           corruptions
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           times
           ,
           shall
           we
           think
           to
           have
           the
           Churches
           in
           our
           times
           free
           from
           all
           corruptions
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           write
           these
           things
           to
           plead
           for
           sin
           and
           corruption
           ,
           I
           rather
           desire
           to
           mourn
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           :
           But
           I
           write
           these
           things
           to
           shew
           you
           your
           great
           mistake
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           say
           there
           can
           be
           no
           true
           Church
           nor
           Ministers
           ,
           where
           such
           fruits
           are
           :
           but
           beware
           of
           condemning
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           Just
           ,
           because
           of
           miscarriage
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           faults
           and
           infirmities
           of
           the
           godly
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           remember
           what
           a
           curse
           Ham
           brought
           upon
           himself
           ,
           for
           uncovering
           his
           Fathers
           nakednesse
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           blessing
           Shem
           and
           Japhet
           brought
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           for
           covering
           their
           Fathers
           nakednesse
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           slandering
           and
           belying
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           by
           accusing
           them
           falsely
           ,
           a
           sin
           that
           is
           too
           frequent
           among
           you
           it
           is
           better
           to
           erre
           in
           over
           much
           charity
           ,
           then
           in
           sensoriousnesse
           and
           rash
           judging
           .
           But
           that
           I
           
           may
           the
           better
           rectifie
           your
           judgements
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           that
           separate
           from
           our
           Churches
           ,
           I
           shall
           endevour
           to
           shew
           you
           your
           mistake
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           is
           ,
           because
           you
           do
           not
           distinguish
           between
           the
           outward
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           the
           mystical
           body
           of
           Christ
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           invisible
           Church
           is
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           are
           members
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           joyned
           in
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           doth
           speak
           unto
           .
           
           
             Peter
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             strangers
             scattered
             throughout
             Pontius
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Bithynia
             ;
             Elect
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           saith
           ;
           
             But
             ye
             are
             come
             unto
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             the
             mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Sprinkling
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             better
             things
             than
             the
             blood
             of
             Abel
             .
          
           Now
           minde
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           elected
           or
           chosen
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           first
           born
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           in
           Heaven
           :
           but
           when
           Jesus
           Christ
           speaketh
           of
           the
           visible
           ,
           external
           Church
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           called
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           few
           of
           those
           are
           elected
           and
           chosen
           to
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           .
           Also
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             likned
             unto
             ten
             Virgins
             ,
             which
             took
             their
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             five
             of
             them
             were
             wise
             ,
             and
             five
             were
             foolish
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           They
           were
           all
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           
           had
           Lamps
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           all
           had
           the
           outward
           external
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           only
           had
           the
           oyle
           of
           Grace
           .
           
           Also
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             like
             unto
             a
             Net
             that
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             gathered
             of
             every
             kinde
             good
             and
             bad
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           by
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Glory
           ,
           but
           the
           Chruch
           visible
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           good
           and
           bad
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           that
           our
           Ministers
           are
           no
           true
           Teachers
           ,
           because
           they
           profit
           not
           the
           People
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           have
           answered
           in
           part
           before
           ,
           where
           I
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Esai
           profited
           not
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           a
           true
           Prophet
           :
           But
           I
           do
           deny
           what
           you
           speak
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           do
           profit
           the
           People
           ,
           what
           ever
           you
           say
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           because
           a
           blind
           man
           cannot
           see
           the
           Sun
           ,
           therefore
           doth
           not
           the
           Sun
           shine
           ?
           because
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           are
           blinded
           with
           error
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           that
           our
           Ministers
           doth
           profit
           the
           People
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           therefore
           profit
           the
           People
           ?
        
         
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           what
           I
           see
           and
           know
           of
           a
           truth
           of
           their
           profiting
           the
           People
           :
           I
           have
           known
           several
           Ministes
           ,
           who
           have
           come
           to
           Parishes
           to
           Preach
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           have
           been
           generally
           Ignorant
           ,
           Profane
           ,
           and
           Superstitious
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           so
           blessed
           the
           labours
           of
           the
           Ministers
           among
           those
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           generally
           reformed
           from
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           Profanenesse
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ▪
           and
           is
           it
           not
           profitable
           to
           People
           that
           were
           Ignorant
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           ?
           for
           those
           that
           were
           Profane
           ,
           to
           be
           morally
           civil
           ?
           for
           those
           that
           were
           Superstitious
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           off
           from
           their
           Superstition
           ?
           and
           many
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           not
           only
           convinced
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           but
           truly
           and
           really
           brought
           to
           believe
           and
           repent
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           
           have
           been
           in
           great
           horrour
           and
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           ,
           even
           ready
           to
           despair
           ,
           have
           been
           by
           their
           meanes
           ,
           as
           instruments
           ,
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           have
           received
           true
           spiritual
           comfort
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           such
           profitable
           Ministers
           ?
           Also
           they
           do
           by
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           strengthen
           and
           confirm
           the
           Faith
           of
           Believers
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           convert
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           confirm
           those
           that
           are
           converted
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           
             grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           though
           you
           Quakers
           say
           you
           are
           so
           perfect
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           grace
           .
        
         
           Also
           know
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           for
           our
           publick
           Ministers
           ,
           people
           would
           in
           time
           ,
           grow
           Atheistical
           ,
           and
           become
           like
           Savage
           ,
           bruitish
           Heathens
           ;
           as
           for
           those
           sins
           which
           you
           say
           do
           abound
           among
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           People
           :
           I
           say
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           you
           Quakers
           to
           accuse
           ,
           revile
           ,
           and
           slander
           all
           men
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           your
           judgement
           :
           But
           if
           such
           sins
           did
           abound
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           prove
           our
           Ministers
           to
           be
           no
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           our
           Churches
           to
           be
           no
           true
           Churches
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           as
           great
           sins
           in
           the
           first
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Thessalonica
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           all
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           true
           Ministers
           ;
           but
           for
           your selves
           ,
           you
           are
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           that
           could
           finde
           faults
           in
           others
           ,
           
           but
           could
           see
           none
           in
           themselves
           .
           
             And
             why
             beholdest
             thou
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             Brothers
             eye
             ,
             but
             considerest
             not
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ?
          
           which
           bringeth
           me
           to
           the
           tryal
           aud
           examination
           of
           the
           perfection
           among
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           whether
           you
           be
           the
           innocent
           Lambes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           holy
           Seed
           ,
           the
           Called
           ,
           the
           chosen
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           perfect
           ones
           ,
           for
           so
           you
           write
           in
           your
           Paper
           ,
           
           but
           it
           had
           been
           better
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           written
           or
           spoken
           by
           others
           ,
           than
           by
           your selfe
           ;
           but
           you
           follow
           your
           Fathers
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           praised
           themselves
           ,
           and
           your
           Fathers
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           say
           they
           are
           the
           only
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           as
           you
           Quakers
           say
           of
           your selves
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           now
           endevour
           to
           examine
           your
           perfection
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           that
           perfection
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           hold
           forth
           and
           teach
           .
           I
           have
           at
           large
           proved
           the
           perfection
           which
           our
           Ministers
           teach
           to
           be
           by
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           in
           believing
           what
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           and
           done
           for
           us
           .
           Also
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           perfection
           in
           our selves
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           able
           perfectly
           to
           keep
           and
           fulfill
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           and
           deed
           ;
           but
           you
           Quakers
           say
           that
           Christ
           hath
           abolished
           the
           Law
           ,
           an
           old
           Antinomian
           error
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           often
           confuted
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my self
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           exaamine
           whether
           you
           Quakers
           do
           perfectly
           keep
           and
           obey
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           whether
           you
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           given
           forth
           several
           commands
           ,
           which
           you
           Quakers
           do
           not
           obey
           ,
           but
           teach
           men
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           :
           
           now
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             whosoever
             shall
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             shall
             teach
             men
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           Christ
           threaten
           such
           as
           teach
           men
           to
           break
           one
           of
           the
           least
           of
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           how
           do
           you
           think
           to
           escape
           ,
           that
           teach
           men
           to
           break
           his
           commands
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           forth
           with
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           neer
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           ?
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           false
           accusation
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           remaineth
           on
           my
           part
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           begin
           with
           that
           〈…〉
           
           which
           Christ
           gave
           to
           his
           eleven
           Disciples
           .
           
           
             And
             Jesus
             came
             ,
             and
             spake
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             all
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             ,
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             ,
             and
             lo
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           this
           command
           of
           Christ
           was
           given
           by
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Disciples
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           shall
           succeed
           them
           ,
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           command
           ,
           of
           baptizing
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           the
           baptizing
           with
           Water
           ,
           which
           ordinance
           is
           to
           continue
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           Christ
           his
           second
           coming
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           Quakers
           do
           deny
           the
           observing
           of
           this
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           teach
           men
           ,
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           command
           that
           was
           to
           continue
           only
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           untill
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           this
           several
           of
           your
           Teachers
           have
           affirmed
           unto
           me
           ,
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           and
           
             Jona
             Dell
          
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             voice
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           were
           but
           ceremonies
           that
           were
           to
           last
           but
           for
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           prove
           ,
           that
           this
           command
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           was
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           untill
           his
           second
           coming
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           cease
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           it
           is
           :
           Now
           ,
           [
           Minde
           ]
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           plainly
           prove
           it
           ,
           for
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           live
           
             alway
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           but
           some
           of
           your
           company
           say
           ,
           
             by
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Christ
           doth
           not
           mean
           the
           time
           of
           dissolving
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           Christ
           his
           second
           coming
           ,
           but
           till
           the
           world
           
           was
           ended
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           perfect
           :
           but
           consider
           what
           an
           absurd
           interpretation
           this
           is
           ,
           for
           if
           that
           be
           the
           meaning
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           Christ
           left
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           was
           ended
           in
           them
           :
           but
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           where
           you
           finde
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           in
           a
           Man
           ;
           but
           while
           you
           go
           about
           to
           defend
           one
           error
           ,
           you
           run
           into
           many
           :
           but
           I
           shall
           shew
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           this
           ordinance
           of
           Water-Baptisme
           ,
           was
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           received
           by
           many
           ▪
           In
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           we
           read
           ,
           
           that
           
             the
             Apostles
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Surely
           no
           Quaker
           ever
           had
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostles
           after
           that
           baptized
           with
           Water
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           in
           several
           places
           in
           the
           Acts
           ;
           to
           instance
           one
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           in
           stead
           of
           many
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           being
           sent
           for
           by
           Cornelius
           ,
           by
           the
           Lords
           own
           appointment
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           
           Cornelius's
           house
           ,
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Gentiles
           .
           And
           to
           him
           give
           all
           the
           Prophets
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           
             through
             his
             name
          
           ,
           
           
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             While
             Peter
             yet
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             all
             them
             which
             heard
             the
             word
             .
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           Peters
           Preaching
           is
           called
           the
           
             Word
             .
             Then
             answered
             Peter
             ,
             Can
             any
             man
             forbid
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           
             Water
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             not
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             which
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ?
             And
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           how
           to
           deny
           this
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ?
           if
           Christ
           his
           meaning
           were
           ,
           that
           this
           Baptisme
           ,
           should
           last
           but
           while
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           then
           did
           not
           Peter
           know
           Christs
           meaning
           ,
           for
           he
           obeyed
           
           that
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           baptizing
           them
           after
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           you
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           so
           are
           you
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Signes
           or
           Seals
           of
           the
           Covenant
           :
           for
           when
           God
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           he
           gave
           Circumcision
           for
           a
           signe
           or
           seal
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             Circumcise
             the
             flesh
             of
             your
             fore-skin
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             token
             of
             the
             Covenant
             between
             me
             and
             you
             .
          
           
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             He
             received
             the
             signe
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Faith
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             yet
             being
             nncircumcised
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           Circumcision
           was
           a
           sign
           and
           seal
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           before
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           so
           hath
           Christ
           ordained
           Baptisme
           ,
           a
           sign
           and
           seal
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           while
           the
           Ark
           was
           a
           preparing
           ,
           wherein
           few
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           eight
           soules
           were
           saved
           by
           Water
           .
           
             The
             like
             figure
             whereunto
             ,
             even
             Baptisme
             doth
             now
             save
             us
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           or
           seal
           of
           Salvation
           by
           the
           
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             gone
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           he
           saith
           Baptisme
           doth
           now
           save
           us
           ,
           I
           never
           read
           of
           a
           Light
           within
           us
           that
           saveth
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             the
             Apostle
          
           John
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           as
           there
           are
           three
           that
           bear
           record
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           three
           that
           bear
           witnesse
           in
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           ,
           and
           these
           three
           agree
           in
           one
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           by
           Water
           can
           be
           meant
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           than
           the
           Water
           in
           Baptisme
           ;
           that
           as
           Water
           doth
           wash
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Water
           in
           Baptisme
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           hath
           washed
           away
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           sin
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           your
           Teachers
           asked
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           
           so
           Ignorant
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Water
           in
           the
           Thames
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Water
           ,
           could
           do
           a
           mans
           Soul
           any
           good
           ?
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Water
           simply
           considered
           in
           it self
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           such
           vertue
           ,
           but
           consider
           it
           in
           relation
           unto
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           used
           according
           to
           his
           command
           ,
           and
           appointment
           ,
           it
           is
           profitable
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           But
           you
           speak
           and
           believe
           like
           Naaman
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           
           who
           coming
           to
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           ,
           to
           be
           cleansed
           of
           his
           Leprosie
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           to
           only
           
             go
             and
             wash
             himself
             in
             the
             waters
             of
             Jordan
             seven
             times
             ,
          
           he
           was
           in
           a
           great
           rage
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Are
             not
             the
             Waters
             of
             Damascus
             ,
             better
             then
             all
             the
             Waters
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           he
           considered
           not
           ,
           that
           Gods
           command
           doth
           give
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           to
           the
           thing
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           was
           appointed
           :
           and
           this
           cleansing
           of
           Naamans
           Leprosie
           ,
           by
           the
           Water
           of
           Jordan
           ,
           was
           an
           emblem
           or
           type
           of
           our
           Baptisme
           ;
           we
           know
           God
           did
           make
           the
           
             Walls
             of
             Jericho
             fall
             by
             the
             blowing
             of
             Rams
             hornes
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             he
             had
             commanded
             and
             appointed
             so
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           to
           disobey
           Gods
           command
           ,
           although
           the
           thing
           commanded
           ,
           seem
           never
           so
           smal
           and
           contrary
           to
           our
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           unto
           Moses
           ,
           because
           his
           Son
           was
           not
           Circumcised
           according
           to
           Gods
           command
           ;
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             way
             in
             the
             Inne
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             met
             him
             and
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           bear
           with
           Moses
           his
           neglect
           ,
           of
           Circumcising
           his
           Son
           ,
           how
           do
           you
           Quakers
           think
           to
           escape
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           neglect
           Gods
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           also
           teach
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           abolished
           and
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           meer
           mock
           at
           Water-baptisme
           ?
           but
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           did
           highly
           esteem
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptisme
           .
           I
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           did
           not
           only
           command
           it
           ,
           but
           honoured
           it
           ,
           in
           being
           Baptized
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           
           that
           he
           might
           be
           an
           example
           unto
           us
           ▪
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Thus
             it
             becometh
             us
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             fulfill
             all
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           [
           Minde
           ]
           Christ
           calleth
           it
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             God
             the
             Father
             did
             highly
             honour
             Baptisme
             ,
             in
             that
             he
          
           opened
           Heaven
           at
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           sent
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           descending
           like
           Dove
           ,
           and
           lighting
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           saying
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           am
           well
           pleased
           .
        
         
           
             And
             as
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             honour
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             highly
             esteem
             the
             same
             .
             I
             shall
             alledge
             what
          
           Calvin
           
             writeth
             concerning
             Baptisme
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             do
             〈◊〉
             count
             him
             a
             Popish
             Father
             ,
             in
             his
             23.
             
             Sermon
             on
          
           Gal.
           3.
           17.
           
             his
             words
             are
             these
          
           ;
           And
           in
           good
           sooth
           all
           of
           us
           professe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           shall
           finde
           a
           number
           of
           people
           that
           know
           not
           the
           true
           use
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           nor
           whereto
           it
           availeth
           ,
           nor
           to
           what
           end
           it
           is
           ordained
           ;
           but
           such
           shall
           pay
           dearly
           for
           taking
           such
           a
           pledge
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           he
           will
           shew
           them
           that
           it
           is
           too
           costly
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Seal
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           Christ
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ;
           that
           whereas
           many
           have
           lived
           ,
           some
           twenty
           ,
           some
           forty
           ,
           some
           fifty
           years
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           to
           what
           end
           they
           were
           Baptized
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           for
           them
           that
           they
           had
           been
           born
           dead
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           sunk
           a
           hundred
           times
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           than
           so
           to
           have
           unhallowed
           so
           holy
           a
           thing
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           us
           bethink
           our selves
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           learn
           that
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           but
           a
           little
           water
           cast
           upon
           our
           heads
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           not
           a
           vain
           figure
           ;
           for
           the
           Heavens
           are
           opened
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           God
           speaks
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           there
           present
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           as
           witnesses
           of
           the
           usage
           and
           operation
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           
             Let
             us
             think
             well
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             
             let
             them
             be
             well
             rooted
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
          
           
           
             may
             see
             what
             an
             esteem
          
           Calvin
           
             had
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             Also
             in
             his
             fourth
             book
             of
          
           Institutions
           ,
           
             chap.
             11.
             concerning
             Baptism
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
          
           ;
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           token
           and
           proof
           of
           our
           cleansing
           ,
           or
           to
           expresse
           my
           minde
           better
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           a
           sealed
           Charter
           ,
           whereby
           God
           confirmeth
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           sins
           are
           cancelled
           ,
           and
           abolished
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           be
           rehearsed
           nor
           imputed
           .
        
         
           Also
           Beza
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Annotations
           upon
           the
           fifth
           chapter
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           ver
           .
           26
           ,
           27
           
             Christ
             loved
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             and
             clense
             it
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             ,
             through
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             it
             unto
             himself
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             (
             o
          
           )
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           token
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           consecrated
           the
           Church
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           holy
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           promise
           of
           free
           Justification
           and
           Sanctification
           in
           Christ
           ;
           (
           p
           )
           because
           it
           is
           covered
           and
           clad
           with
           Christ
           his
           justice
           and
           holinesse
           .
           I
           have
           written
           what
           these
           two
           eminent
           Ministers
           did
           believe
           and
           maintain
           ,
           concerning
           Baptisme
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           because
           that
           Church
           hath
           and
           is
           counted
           one
           of
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           from
           Popery
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           say
           they
           were
           Popish
           writers
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           certain
           they
           were
           no
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           they
           observed
           Christ
           his
           ordinance
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           you
           deny
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           no
           use
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           disobey
           Christ
           his
           command
           ,
           and
           walk
           contrary
           to
           his
           practice
           ,
           and
           walk
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           now
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           lawful
           to
           Baptize
           Children
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Ministers
           do
           ,
           
           that
           which
           Christ
           never
           commanded
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           all
           fly
           unto
           ,
           
           when
           you
           are
           put
           upon
           the
           tryal
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           one
           of
           
             E.
             B.
          
           his
           objections
           against
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             just
             and
             lawful
             tryal
             of
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             professed
             Ministers
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             generation
             ,
             by
             a
             prefect
             proceeding
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             justly
             weighed
             ,
             measured
             and
             condemned
             .
          
           Which
           book
           was
           given
           me
           by
           a
           Quaker
           in
           London
           ,
           as
           being
           unanswerable
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           answered
           already
           all
           the
           chief
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           alledged
           in
           the
           said
           book
           ,
           
           against
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           this
           being
           one
           ground
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           Baptize
           or
           sprinkle
           Infants
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           they
           are
           Christians
           before
           they
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Now
           although
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           any
           part
           of
           my
           intention
           ,
           when
           I
           began
           to
           write
           ,
           to
           medle
           with
           that
           controversie
           of
           Baptizing
           Childen
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           to
           write
           against
           Antibaptists
           ,
           not
           Anabaptists
           ,
           yet
           finding
           since
           that
           ,
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           are
           Antibaptists
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           deny
           all
           Water-baptisme
           ,
           do
           make
           that
           one
           of
           their
           chief
           grounds
           against
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           writings
           and
           disputings
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           moved
           to
           bestow
           a
           little
           more
           time
           and
           labour
           ,
           in
           answering
           you
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           although
           I
           might
           have
           saved
           that
           labour
           ,
           in
           regard
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           hath
           so
           plainly
           proved
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Infant-baptisme
           ,
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           Tombes
           :
           but
           because
           I
           know
           you
           Quakers
           do
           not
           usually
           read
           any
           books
           ,
           
           but
           such
           as
           are
           of
           your
           own
           stamp
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           written
           in
           opposition
           to
           your
           opinions
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           write
           such
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           are
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Infant-baptisme
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           first
           lay
           down
           this
           assertion
           ,
           That
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           from
           the
           beginning
           with
           Adam
           ,
           and
           renewed
           unto
           Abraham
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           for
           substance
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           now
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           did
           give
           Circumcision
           ,
           a
           Sign
           and
           Seal
           of
           that
           Covenant
           before
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whereby
           they
           and
           their
           children
           were
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Heathen
           Gentiles
           ;
           so
           hath
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           appointed
           Baptisme
           ,
           a
           Signe
           and
           Seal
           of
           the
           same
           Covenant
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereby
           all
           those
           that
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           are
           also
           distinguished
           from
           Heathen
           Infidels
           ,
           that
           believe
           not
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             made
             to
             the
             children
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           
           I
           will
           establish
           my
           Covenant
           ,
           between
           me
           and
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           seed
           after
           thee
           ,
           for
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           God
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           thy
           seed
           after
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             are
             the
             seed
             of
          
           Abraham
           ;
           
           and
           if
           ye
           be
           Christs
           ,
           then
           are
           ye
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           and
           Heirs
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           to
           them
           that
           are
           not
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           
           but
           also
           walk
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           that
           Faith
           of
           our
           Father
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           children
           after
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           were
           counted
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           accounted
           visible
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           capable
           of
           the
           outward
           external
           Sign
           and
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           I
           shall
           prove
           ,
           
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           words
           and
           example
           of
           〈◊〉
           ●imself
           ,
           when
           they
           brought
           Infants
           unto
           him
           〈…〉
           
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             but
             〈…〉
          
           and
           said
           ,
           
             suffer
             little
             Children
             to
             〈…〉
             
             not
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           children
           belong
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           surely
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           do
           belong
           unto
           them
           .
           
           Also
           when
           Christ
           gave
           Commission
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           are
           not
           children
           part
           of
           the
           Nations
           ?
           and
           if
           you
           say
           they
           must
           be
           taught
           first
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Baxter
           hath
           proved
           ,
           that
           by
           Teaching
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           Disciple
           them
           ;
           where
           he
           also
           proveth
           ,
           that
           children
           are
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           said
           unto
           those
           converts
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             For
             the
             promise
             is
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Promise
           did
           belong
           unto
           their
           children
           ,
           surely
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Promise
           doth
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           Circumcision
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           abolished
           :
           wherefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Badge
           or
           Seal
           ,
           whereby
           Christions
           are
           distinguished
           from
           others
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           some
           men
           having
           unbelieving
           Wives
           ,
           and
           the
           Women
           unbelieving
           Husbands
           ,
           were
           in
           doubt
           whether
           they
           might
           live
           together
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           therefore
           doth
           resolve
           their
           scruples
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           of
           separation
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           
             The
             unbelieving
             Wife
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             believing
             Husband
             ,
             and
             the
             unbelieving
             Husband
             ,
             by
             the
             believing
             Wife
             ,
             else
             were
             your
             Children
             unclean
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             holy
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           any
           inherent
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           relative
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           person
           capable
           of
           being
           a
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptisme
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Anabaptists
           say
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           else
           were
           your
           children
           Illegitimate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           base
           born
           ;
           but
           that
           cannot
           be
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             unbeliever
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             believer
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           never
           read
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           being
           lawfully
           Married
           ,
           made
           children
           holy
           or
           unholy
           ;
           for
           I
           believe
           Jews
           and
           Turks
           are
           lawfully
           Married
           ,
           but
           that
           doth
           not
           make
           their
           children
           holy
           :
           but
           if
           that
           interpretation
           were
           granted
           ,
           it
           will
           serve
           to
           prove
           the
           point
           in
           controversie
           ,
           for
           no
           Bastard
           was
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           not
           to
           partake
           of
           holy
           things
           ;
           but
           all
           children
           that
           were
           born
           ,
           being
           not
           Bastards
           ,
           were
           admitted
           visible
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           were
           capable
           of
           that
           federate
           relative
           holinesse
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           be
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           not
           base
           born
           ,
           but
           legitimate
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           doth
           thereby
           intimate
           ,
           that
           then
           their
           children
           were
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           visible
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Jews
           by
           Circumcision
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           had
           a
           greater
           priviledge
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           before
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           than
           we
           Christians
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           since
           his
           coming
           :
           for
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           pale
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           counted
           an
           unholy
           ,
           unclean
           condition
           ;
           I
           ,
           they
           were
           counted
           Doggs
           by
           Christs
           own
           words
           ,
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             give
             Childrens
             bread
             unto
             Doggs
             ,
             and
             without
             are
             Doggs
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           externally
           holy
           ,
           
           by
           being
           visible
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Christians
           children
           unholy
           ,
           because
           no
           visible
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Are
           not
           our
           children
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           than
           theirs
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           have
           lesse
           priviledge
           than
           they
           ?
           now
           the
           Scripture
           declareth
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           have
           far
           greater
           priviledges
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           this
           Christ
           himself
           sheweth
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             among
             them
             which
             are
             born
             of
             women
             ,
             arose
             there
             not
             a
             greater
             then
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             least
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             greater
             than
             he
             :
          
           whereby
           Christ
           would
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           John
           the
           Baptist
           was
           the
           greatest
           among
           all
           the
           Prophets
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           pointing
           at
           him
           :
           
           
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           least
           believer
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           is
           greater
           than
           he
           ,
           because
           Christ
           had
           not
           then
           actually
           suffered
           for
           sin
           ,
           nor
           was
           not
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           the
           least
           believer
           doth
           now
           by
           Faith
           see
           Christ
           hath
           actually
           taken
           away
           sin
           by
           his
           Death
           and
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           is
           
             risen
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
          
           :
           
           Also
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             your
             eyes
             for
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             your
             eares
             for
             they
             hear
             ,
             for
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             Prophets
             and
             righteous
             men
             have
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             things
             which
             you
             see
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             seen
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             those
             things
             which
             you
             hear
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             heard
             them
          
           ;
           And
           are
           not
           these
           great
           priviledges
           ?
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           in
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           ,
           writeth
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           end
           concludeth
           ;
           
             And
             all
             these
             having
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             through
             Faith
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
           
             God
             having
             promised
             some
             better
             thing
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             us
             should
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             :
          
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           also
           testifieth
           the
           same
           ,
           
           
             Teaching
             what
             ,
             or
             what
             manner
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             them
             did
             signifie
             ,
             when
             it
             testified
             before
             hand
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           Minde
           ]
           
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             revealed
             ,
             that
             not
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             ,
             they
             did
             minister
             the
             things
             which
             are
             n●w
             reported
             unto
             you
             ;
             of
             which
             Salvation
             ,
             
             the
             Prophets
             have
             inquired
             and
             searched
             diligently
             who
             prophesied
             of
             the
             grace
             that
             should
             come
             unto
             you
             .
          
           By
           which
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           ye
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           these
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           have
           greater
           priviledges
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Children
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           have
           the
           priviledge
           of
           being
           outward
           visible
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           by
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           Antibaptists
           ,
           and
           the
           Anabaptists
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           Believers
           ,
           have
           now
           greater
           priviledges
           then
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           our
           Children
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           visible
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           express
           command
           ,
           nor
           example
           for
           baptizing
           Children
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           proved
           from
           the
           Scripture
           by
           consequence
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           is
           sufficient
           proof
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           already
           made
           good
           :
           But
           seeing
           you
           do
           both
           stand
           to
           have
           express
           word
           of
           Command
           ,
           or
           express
           Example
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           shew
           me
           one
           command
           or
           example
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           baptizing
           of
           those
           that
           are
           grown
           up
           ,
           whose
           Parents
           ,
           one
           or
           both
           were
           Christians
           ,
           by
           professing
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           no
           rule
           nor
           example
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           have
           not
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           condemn
           another
           ,
           when
           you
           Anabaptists
           are
           more
           guilty
           in
           that
           you
           baptise
           those
           that
           are
           of
           years
           ,
           whose
           Parents
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           formerly
           baptised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Unless
           you
           count
           all
           those
           that
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           uncharitable
           opinion
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           farther
           object
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Apostles
           baptibaptized
           ,
           
           none
           but
           such
           as
           did
           beleive
           and
           make
           a
           profession
           of
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           more
           then
           you
           can
           prove
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           baptized
           Housholds
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           more
           then
           you
           can
           tell
           ,
           
           there
           were
           no
           Children
           in
           those
           Housholds
           ,
           
           unlesse
           you
           know
           it
           by
           revelation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           baptized
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           years
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           were
           converted
           from
           Judaisme
           ,
           or
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           their
           Parents
           ,
           ever
           professed
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           did
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           know
           any
           of
           our
           Ministers
           baptize
           any
           
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
          
           ,
           or
           Indians
           ,
           not
           professing
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           they
           have
           baptized
           some
           ,
           that
           have
           come
           from
           those
           parts
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           been
           converted
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           profession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           elect
           Infants
           may
           have
           the
           root
           or
           habit
           of
           Faith
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           if
           you
           believe
           Christs
           words
           ;
           
           For
           
             Christ
             called
             a
             little
             Child
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             who
             so
             shall
             receive
             one
             such
             little
             Child
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             ,
             but
             whoso
             shall
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
          
           [
           mind
           ]
           
             which
             believe
             in
             me
          
           .
           By
           which
           words
           it
           doth
           appear
           ,
           that
           elect
           Infants
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           seeds
           of
           grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           we
           read
           that
           some
           have
           been
           sanctified
           from
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             And
             he
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           [
           mind
           ]
           
             even
             from
             his
             Mothers
             womb
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           ancient
           and
           modern
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           elect
           Infants
           do
           ordinarily
           recieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           ,
           or
           at
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           Christ
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           had
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             descending
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             lightning
             upon
             him
          
           .
           
           Now
           Christ
           was
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           before
           ,
           for
           in
           him
           
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God-head
             bodily
             .
          
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           descending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           have
           a
           high
           esteem
           of
           that
           ordinance
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           our
           protestant
           Ministers
           do
           hold
           and
           teach
           ,
           and
           as
           Dr.
           Burges
           doth
           at
           large
           prove
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Baptismal
             Regeneration
          
           ;
           Where
           this
           point
           of
           elect
           Infants
           ,
           ordinarily
           receiving
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           seal
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           is
           fully
           handled
           ,
           with
           all
           objections
           against
           it
           answered
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           the
           more
           press
           this
           point
           ,
           because
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           is
           so
           much
           slighted
           ,
           neglected
           ,
           and
           contemned
           ,
           by
           many
           in
           our
           days
           ;
           For
           I
           suppose
           that
           elect
           Infants
           ,
           being
           meer
           patients
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           are
           as
           capable
           of
           the
           Spirits
           sealing
           ,
           or
           applying
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           of
           Age
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           were
           a
           power
           in
           Adam
           by
           h●s
           sin
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           sinners
           ,
           before
           we
           did
           actually
           sin
           ,
           much
           more
           there
           is
           a
           power
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           elect
           Infants
           righteous
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           actual
           faith
           ,
           else
           how
           shall
           those
           that
           dye
           in
           their
           Infancie
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Apostles
           own
           Argument
           ,
           how
           strange
           soever
           it
           seem
           unto
           you
           .
           
           
             For
             as
             by
             the
             disobedience
             of
             one
             man
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             ,
             shall
             many
             be
             made
             righteous
             .
          
           
           
             And
             by
             grace
             are
             you
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           Infants
           are
           objects
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           free
           favour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           capable
           of
           the
           seal
           of
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           being
           Children
           of
           those
           that
           professe
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           
           for
           it
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           that
           saveth
           ,
           but
           it
           layeth
           hold
           on
           Christ
           the
           Object
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           make
           us
           in
           covenant
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           you
           still
           object
           that
           there
           is
           no
           example
           for
           baptizing
           of
           Children
           ;
           I
           further
           answer
           ,
           that
           seeing
           you
           do
           so
           much
           stand
           upon
           the
           express
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           shall
           prove
           by
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Children
           were
           baptized
           ;
           
           For
           you
           may
           read
           that
           there
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           600000
           on
           foot
           ,
           Men
           besides
           Children
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             all
             our
             fathers
             were
             under
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             all
             baptised
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sea.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           Baptism
           of
           theirs
           was
           written
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           build
           too
           much
           upon
           outward
           priviledges
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           are
           partakers
           of
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           destroyed
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           were
           baptised
           ,
           
             and
             did
             all
             eat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             meat
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             did
             all
             drink
             the
             same
             spiritual
             drink
             ,
             for
             they
             drank
             of
             that
             spiritual
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           there
           passing
           thorough
           the
           Sea
           were
           baptised
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           saved
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           and
           their
           enemies
           there
           destroyed
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           did
           set
           forth
           our
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           prophesie
           of
           Deliverance
           by
           him
           ,
           
             He
             will
             subdue
             our
             iniquities
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             thou
             wilt
             cast
             all
             their
             sins
             into
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           into
           the
           Sea
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           where
           all
           our
           spiritual
           enemies
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           
           and
           we
           saved
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             call
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           give
           you
           one
           reason
           more
           ,
           which
           doth
           sway
           much
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           Infant
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           days
           ;
           I
           cannot
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           or
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostles
           
           days
           ,
           lived
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           which
           was
           against
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           reason
           did
           sway
           much
           with
           that
           truly
           noble
           person
           ,
           Robert
           Lord
           Brooke
           deceased
           ,
           which
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           mention
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           heard
           several
           persons
           of
           late
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           against
           Infant
           Baptism
           ,
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           write
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             A
             Discourse
             opening
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             exercised
             in
             England
             ,
          
           written
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1641.
           
        
         
           In
           which
           Discourse
           he
           laboureth
           to
           prove
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           as
           it
           was
           then
           exercised
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fit
           to
           be
           abolisht
           ;
           where
           he
           doth
           start
           a
           Question
           or
           Objection
           ,
           Whether
           the
           remedy
           will
           not
           prove
           worse
           then
           the
           Disease
           ,
           by
           the
           change
           of
           this
           Church
           Government
           ?
           That
           Anabaptism
           ,
           Brownism
           ,
           and
           Separatism
           ,
           will
           increase
           ,
           and
           every
           Ley-man
           will
           turn
           Preacher
           .
           
             I
             wish
             the
             thing
             feared
             had
             not
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             growth
             and
             increase
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             errors
             among
             us
             ,
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             as
             I
             concieve
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             change
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             having
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             suffering
             a
             wicked
             sinful
             tolleration
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Blasphemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             noble
             person
             was
             for
             a
             change
             of
             our
             Church
             Government
             ,
             not
             for
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             For
             we
             see
             that
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           Geneva
           ,
           
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             no
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             they
             kept
             Heresies
             and
             Hereticks
             out
             ,
             better
             then
             we
             did
             here
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Episcopacie
             .
             This
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             what
             that
             good
             man
             doth
             write
             concerning
             the
             niceness
             of
             Anabaptism
             .
          
           
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           ,
           
             saith
             he
             ▪
          
           take
           on
           me
           to
           defend
           that
           ,
           men
           usually
           call
           Anabaptism
           :
           
           Yet
           I
           concieve
           that
           Sect
           is
           twofold
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           hold
           Free
           will
           ,
           community
           of
           all
           
           things
           ,
           deny
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           baptize
           their
           Children
           .
           These
           truly
           ,
           
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           are
           such
           Hereticks
           or
           Atheists
           ,
           that
           I
           question
           ,
           whether
           any
           Divine
           should
           honour
           them
           so
           much
           as
           to
           dispute
           with
           them
           ?
           Much
           rather
           sure
           should
           
           Alexander's
           Sword
           determine
           here
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           at
           the
           Gordian
           knot
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           them
           who
           only
           deny
           Baptism
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           years
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           baptize
           them
           .
           But
           in
           other
           things
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Truly
           these
           men
           are
           much
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           And
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           that
           before
           they
           be
           stigmatized
           with
           the
           opprobrious
           brand
           of
           Schismaticks
           ,
           the
           truth
           might
           be
           cleered
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Many
           things
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           prevail
           very
           much
           with
           me
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           
             The
             first
             he
             nameth
             to
             be
             this
             ,
          
           because
           for
           ought
           I
           could
           ever
           learn
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           constant
           custome
           of
           the
           most
           purest
           and
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           to
           baptize
           Infants
           of
           believing
           parents
           ;
           for
           I
           could
           never
           find
           the
           beginning
           and
           first
           rise
           of
           this
           practise
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           very
           easie
           to
           track
           Heresies
           to
           their
           first
           rising
           up
           ,
           and
           setting
           foot
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           I
           find
           all
           Churches
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           strict
           ,
           have
           generally
           been
           of
           this
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Practise
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           there
           have
           been
           in
           all
           ages
           some
           that
           much
           affected
           novelty
           ,
           and
           had
           parts
           enough
           to
           discusse
           and
           cleer
           what
           they
           thought
           good
           to
           preach
           ,
           yet
           was
           this
           scarce
           ever
           questioned
           by
           men
           of
           note
           ,
           till
           within
           these
           last
           Ages
           .
           And
           sure
           the
           constant
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           is
           much
           to
           be
           honoured
           and
           heard
           in
           all
           things
           that
           contradict
           not
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           this
           noble
           person
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           had
           read
           more
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           rise
           and
           beginning
           of
           Baptising
           of
           Infants
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           all
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           unless
           some
           Jesuits
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           go
           
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Quakers
           and
           Anabaptists
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           could
           never
           find
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           constantly
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           find
           out
           the
           beginning
           of
           Anabaptism
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           would
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           read
           that
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Rise
             and
             Growth
             of
             the
             Anabaptist
             in
          
           Germany
           ,
           you
           may
           find
           their
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           your selves
           ,
           although
           the
           name
           of
           Quakers
           of
           far
           later
           time
           ,
           yet
           those
           that
           spring
           up
           there
           were
           your
           Forefathers
           ,
           they
           layed
           the
           foundations
           of
           your
           opinions
           .
           And
           ,
           face
           doth
           not
           more
           answer
           face
           in
           a
           Glasse
           ,
           then
           you
           do
           answer
           each
           other
           ;
           as
           I
           can
           shew
           you
           in
           several
           of
           their
           opinions
           and
           practises
           compared
           with
           yours
           ;
           
           as
           their
           hearkning
           to
           a
           light
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           revelations
           which
           they
           followed
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           running
           about
           the
           streets
           naked
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           you
           have
           done
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           burning
           their
           clothes
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           although
           at
           their
           first
           springing
           up
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           such
           meek
           humble
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ;
           yet
           after
           they
           had
           gotten
           a
           sufficient
           number
           and
           strength
           ,
           
           then
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           in
           their
           Colours
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           was
           revealed
           that
           John
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           wicked
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           King
           John
           and
           his
           Disciples
           must
           govern
           all
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           right
           to
           them
           ;
           to
           which
           end
           they
           fortified
           Munster
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           perswading
           the
           people
           that
           God
           would
           feed
           them
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           poor
           people
           were
           many
           of
           them
           starved
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           King
           John
           and
           his
           company
           taken
           himself
           ,
           and
           two
           more
           
           of
           his
           chief
           companions
           hanged
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           three
           Iron
           Cages
           and
           set
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           three
           high
           Towers
           or
           Steeples
           ,
           the
           rest
           banished
           ,
           two
           ships
           laden
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Author
           saith
           came
           into
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           ,
           where
           they
           first
           sowed
           those
           seeds
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           from
           which
           have
           spang
           up
           all
           those
           errors
           of
           Anabaptism
           ,
           Familism
           ,
           Antinomianism
           ,
           Adamites
           ,
           Seekers
           and
           Quarkers
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           be
           convinced
           by
           all
           that
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           that
           your
           Practise
           in
           denying
           the
           ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           you
           are
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           second
           particular
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           shall
           prove
           that
           you
           walk
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           command
           and
           example
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           that
           you
           deny
           the
           partaking
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           teach
           that
           it
           is
           abolished
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Jona
             Dell
          
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             A
             Voyce
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           writeth
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Christs
           command
           and
           Example
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostle
           days
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           Christ
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           did
           institute
           and
           appoint
           this
           ordinance
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Mark
          
           ,
           and
           Luke
           .
           
           
             And
             he
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             for
             you
             ,
             this
             do
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           Likewise
           also
           the
           Cup
           after
           Supper
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             my
             Blood
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             you
             .
          
           Where
           we
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           this
           do
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           command
           for
           them
           to
           do
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           Christs
           meaning
           to
           have
           them
           do
           the
           same
           after
           his
           Ascension
           
           is
           plain
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           did
           practise
           the
           same
           afterwards
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           Christs
           command
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           doth
           plainly
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           Christ
           command
           .
           
             For
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             which
             also
             I
             delivered
             unto
             you
          
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           as
           the
           words
           following
           shew
           ;
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           how
           long
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           to
           continue
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           doth
           tell
           you
           ;
           
             For
             as
             often
             as
             you
             eat
             this
             bread
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             drink
             this
             cup
             ,
             ye
             do
             shew
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             he
             come
             .
          
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           Christ
           is
           come
           by
           his
           Spirit
           to
           every
           believer
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           till
           he
           come
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           you
           Quakers
           are
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           give
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ;
           and
           had
           I
           not
           heard
           it
           from
           several
           of
           your
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           read
           it
           in
           several
           of
           your
           Books
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           believed
           it
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           your
           error
           ,
           pray
           tell
           me
           ,
           Whether
           Christ
           was
           not
           come
           to
           his
           Apostles
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           others
           that
           believed
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           Christ
           was
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Apostles
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           how
           did
           they
           write
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Apostles
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             began
             to
             speak
             with
             other
             tongues
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostles
           practise
           was
           to
           break
           bread
           after
           that
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           eat
           this
           bread
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           this
           cup
           ,
           for
           so
           often
           as
           you
           eat
           this
           bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           this
           cup
           ,
           ye
           do
           shew
           the
           Lords
           death
           till
           he
           comes
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           meant
           of
           Christs
           second
           coming
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           coming
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           when
           he
           cometh
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           when
           the
           Saints
           bodies
           shall
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           then
           alive
           and
           remain
           ,
           shall
           be
           caught
           up
           together
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           to
           meet
           the
           Lord
           in
           
           the
           Air
           ;
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           ever
           abide
           with
           the
           Lord
           ;
           where
           then
           we
           shall
           have
           no
           need
           nor
           use
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           because
           faith
           then
           shall
           cease
           ,
           being
           swallowed
           up
           in
           vision
           .
           But
           till
           then
           we
           have
           need
           of
           these
           outward
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           help
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           being
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           see
           a
           representation
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           to
           help
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           had
           need
           of
           these
           ordinances
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             VVe
             know
             in
             part
          
           .
           
           
             For
             now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkly
             ,
             But
             then
             face
             to
             face
             ,
          
           [
           mind
           ]
           Now
           I
           know
           in
           part
           but
           then
           shall
           I
           know
           ,
           even
           as
           also
           I
           am
           known
           .
        
         
           Now
           is
           it
           not
           a
           horrible
           pride
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           more
           fuller
           of
           the
           Spirit
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           more
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           stronger
           faith
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           for
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           made
           use
           of
           this
           ordinance
           to
           strengthen
           their
           saith
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           need
           of
           this
           partaking
           of
           ordinances
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           declare
           your selves
           to
           be
           more
           perfect
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           But
           
             Jona
             Dell
          
           in
           his
           
             Voyce
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           doth
           affirm
           that
           you
           Quakers
           have
           such
           an
           infallible
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           erre
           ;
           but
           we
           can
           smell
           from
           whence
           you
           sucked
           in
           this
           poyson
           ,
           even
           from
           your
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           only
           claimeth
           this
           infallible
           Spirit
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Also
           
             Jona
             Dell
          
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           outward
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           hath
           been
           much
           abused
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           any
           longer
           ,
           as
           that
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           abused
           by
           the
           Israelites
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           was
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           used
           any
           more
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           calleth
           it
           a
           Ceremony
           and
           shadow
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           having
           
           been
           abused
           ought
           to
           be
           abolished
           .
        
         
           For
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           mind
           you
           of
           the
           Example
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           abused
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           greater
           ,
           nor
           the
           like
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             In
             eating
             every
             one
             taketh
             before
             other
             his
             one
             Supper
             .
             And
             one
             is
             hungry
             and
             another
             is
             drunken
             .
             What
             ,
             have
             ye
             not
             houses
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             in
             ,
             or
             despise
             ye
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
          
           By
           which
           it
           seemeth
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           met
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           house
           ,
           but
           some
           place
           set
           apart
           for
           them
           to
           meet
           in
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           did
           the
           Apostle
           order
           and
           appoint
           in
           that
           case
           ?
           did
           he
           say
           ,
           you
           Corinthians
           have
           so
           abused
           this
           Supper
           ,
           that
           I
           command
           you
           not
           to
           use
           it
           any
           longer
           ?
        
         
           No
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           was
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           he
           exorteth
           them
           ,
           and
           instructeth
           them
           ,
           how
           to
           reform
           these
           abuses
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           receive
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           aright
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           laying
           down
           Christs
           institution
           and
           command
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           that
           ordinance
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           great
           danger
           of
           unworthy
           receiving
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           directeth
           them
           how
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           aright
           .
        
         
           
             But
             let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             of
             that
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             that
             Cup.
          
           As
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           such
           danger
           in
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           
           yet
           would
           I
           not
           have
           you
           neglect
           the
           same
           :
           But
           examine
           your selves
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           .
           And
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           chapter
           tells
           them
           ,
           
           that
           
             The
             rest
             I
             will
             set
             in
             order
             when
             I
             come
             .
          
           But
           you
           Quakers
           will
           have
           no
           order
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           so
           hath
           it
           been
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
        
         
           You
           Quakers
           are
           alone
           in
           this
           practise
           ,
           and
           woe
           be
           to
           him
           that
           is
           alone
           ,
           and
           a
           woe
           be
           to
           them
           who
           are
           so
           wise
           in
           their
           own
           conceipt
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           themselves
           wiser
           then
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           which
           I
           leave
           to
           your
           serious
           consideration
           ;
           and
           be
           your
           own
           Judges
           ,
           whether
           you
           be
           perfect
           ,
           who
           walk
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           Seeing
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             as
             I
             am
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           a
           third
           particular
           ,
           wherein
           your
           Practise
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           example
           and
           Practise
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           particular
           is
           ,
           your
           different
           practise
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           this
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           That
           singging
           of
           Psalms
           with
           a
           Voyce
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           now
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           old
           .
        
         
           For
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           take
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           Who
           sang
           a
           Psalm
           or
           Hymme
           together
           after
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           time
           of
           Sorrow
           and
           Heavinesse
           ;
           for
           Christ
           had
           newly
           told
           them
           before
           of
           his
           being
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           was
           neer
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           sang
           a
           Psalm
           together
           ,
           which
           surely
           was
           for
           our
           example
           ;
           also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           being
           in
           prison
           ,
           
           Sang
           praises
           unto
           God
           ;
           also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           instructeth
           and
           exhorteth
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           
           to
           speak
           one
           to
           another
           
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
          
           ;
           
           and
           so
           to
           the
           
             Colossians
             ,
             Teaching
             and
             admonishing
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             .
          
        
         
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           commandeth
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
           that
           such
           as
           sing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           not
           only
           sing
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           with
           understanding
           .
        
         
           Also
           those
           who
           sang
           when
           they
           had
           gotten
           Victory
           over
           the
           Beast
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           sing
           the
           Song
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           
           by
           which
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Song
           of
           Moses
           did
           suit
           with
           that
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           objected
           by
           you
           and
           others
           ,
           
           that
           these
           were
           not
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           Hymnes
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           Songs
           immediately
           inspired
           ;
           which
           you
           like
           well
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           perswade
           your selves
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           such
           inspirations
           ,
           and
           fall
           a
           singing
           meer
           non-sense
           ,
           which
           edifies
           neither
           your selves
           nor
           others
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           three
           Titles
           ,
           are
           given
           to
           
           David's
           Psalms
           ;
           some
           are
           called
           Psalms
           ,
           some
           are
           called
           Hymnes
           ,
           some
           are
           called
           Songs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           spiritual
           Songs
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Prophet
          
           David
           
             hath
             given
             these
             titles
             or
             names
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           To
           the
           chief
           Musician
           a
           Psalm
           of
           
             David
             ;
             also
          
           a
           Psalm
           and
           Song
           ,
           
           at
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           To
           the
           chief
           Musician
           for
           the
           sons
           of
           Korah
           ,
           a
           Song
           upon
           Alamoth
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
           what
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostle
           should
           direct
           us
           in
           our
           singing
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           Titles
           of
           
           David's
           Psalms
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           sing
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           must
           exclude
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           from
           the
           name
           of
           Psalms
           and
           Hymnes
           and
           spiritual
           Songs
           ;
           or
           else
           you
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           exhorted
           
           to
           sing
           them
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           better
           to
           sing
           those
           Psalms
           or
           Hymns
           of
           David
           ,
           
           which
           we
           know
           to
           be
           indited
           by
           an
           infallible
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
           then
           to
           sing
           such
           Songs
           or
           Hymns
           as
           men
           invent
           of
           their
           private
           spirits
           ,
           or
           pretend
           to
           be
           immediately
           inspired
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           appears
           to
           be
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           by
           the
           distractions
           and
           contradictions
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           Doe
           you
           not
           think
           that
           Christ
           was
           better
           able
           to
           indite
           and
           sing
           new
           Psalmes
           or
           Hymnes
           then
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           any
           new
           Psalm
           or
           Hymne
           ,
           indited
           or
           sung
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           after
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           certainly
           would
           have
           been
           recorded
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           who
           records
           far
           less
           matters
           in
           things
           which
           pertain
           to
           Gods
           Worship
           .
           And
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           Christ
           did
           sing
           with
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           Psalms
           appointed
           or
           used
           to
           be
           sung
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           some
           affirm
           that
           it
           was
           the
           118
           Psalm
           ,
           which
           Christ
           did
           sing
           .
           I
           confess
           by
           the
           suitableness
           of
           the
           Psalm
           to
           the
           occasion
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           probability
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           no
           certainty
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Psalmes
           are
           not
           the
           same
           in
           meeter
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           same
           tunes
           which
           the
           Jews
           had
           .
        
         
           That
           seeing
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           is
           a
           dutie
           commanded
           ,
           
           and
           amongst
           others
           those
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           hath
           hid
           from
           us
           the
           Hebrew
           tunes
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           sung
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           it
           to
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           sing
           them
           in
           such
           plain
           grave
           tunes
           as
           may
           fit
           the
           solemnitie
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           that
           tunes
           are
           but
           circumstantial
           and
           not
           the
           substance
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           now
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           in
           her
           minoritie
           or
           young
           age
           ,
           
           but
           in
           her
           man-age
           or
           full
           grown
           age
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fitter
           
           to
           appoint
           circumstantial
           things
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           then
           the
           Jews
           ,
           being
           in
           their
           non-age
           .
        
         
           But
           Davids
           Psalmes
           are
           to
           be
           sung
           with
           Davids
           Spirit
           ,
           
           or
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           David
           had
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           Churches
           wicked
           persons
           sing
           that
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           whole
           congregation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           did
           sing
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           
           and
           do
           you
           think
           that
           all
           those
           among
           the
           Jews
           that
           sung
           Davids
           Psalms
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           David
           had
           in
           composing
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           Though
           Spiritual
           gifts
           are
           necessary
           to
           make
           melodie
           unto
           the
           Lord
           in
           singing
           ,
           
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           the
           onely
           cause
           and
           ground
           of
           singing
           ;
           
           but
           the
           chief
           ground
           is
           the
           moral
           dutie
           lying
           upon
           all
           men
           by
           the
           commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           
             If
             any
             be
             merry
             let
             them
             sing
             Psalms
          
           ;
           now
           wicked
           men
           are
           merry
           as
           well
           as
           godly
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           no
           true
           cause
           .
        
         
           All
           men
           in
           general
           are
           by
           the
           commandment
           of
           God
           and
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           taught
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           his
           blessings
           and
           to
           praise
           him
           for
           his
           mercies
           :
           
           although
           I
           know
           you
           Quakers
           say
           and
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           ,
           having
           several
           times
           heard
           you
           affirm
           it
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           make
           good
           what
           I
           have
           written
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           a
           dutie
           incumbent
           to
           all
           good
           and
           bad
           to
           pray
           unto
           God
           for
           his
           blessings
           ;
           
             Is
             any
             afflicted
             let
             him
             pray
             ,
             is
             any
             merry
             let
             him
             sing
             Psalmes
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           a
           general
           Commandment
           to
           all
           men
           upon
           earth
           ,
           
           
             Sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             make
             a
             joyfull
             noise
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             all
             the
             Lands
             come
             before
             his
             presence
             with
             singing
             .
          
           
           
             Sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             O
             sing
             praises
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           all
           the
           Lands
           ,
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           all
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
           Lands
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           surely
           all
           are
           not
           Saints
           in
           them
           .
           
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             a
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             King
             above
             all
             gods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             make
             a
             joyfull
             noise
             to
             him
             with
             
             Psalmes
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             above
             all
             gods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sing
             unto
             him
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           So
           that
           Gods
           greatness
           and
           goodness
           in
           his
           works
           of
           creation
           and
           providence
           that
           concerneth
           all
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           in
           general
           ,
           are
           grounds
           of
           prayer
           and
           praises
           :
           
           
             The
             Lord
             giveth
             food
             to
             all
             flesh
             ,
          
           therefore
           let
           all
           flesh
           bless
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             thing
             that
             hath
             breath
          
           (
           wicked
           men
           have
           breath
           )
           
             praise
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             mightie
             Acts
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             exceeding
             greatness
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             call
             upon
             him
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             he
             that
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             our selves
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           God
           made
           all
           men
           ,
           the
           wicked
           as
           well
           as
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           praise
           God
           as
           well
           as
           the
           godly
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           threatneth
           
             that
             he
             will
             poure
             out
             his
             wrath
             upon
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Families
             that
             call
             not
             on
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           What
           then
           shall
           become
           of
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           neglect
           this
           Dutie
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Praysing
           God
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           but
           sit
           down
           to
           meat
           ,
           and
           rise
           from
           it
           more
           like
           Swine
           then
           Christians
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           teach
           men
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           teach
           men
           to
           sin
           ,
           while
           you
           teach
           them
           to
           disobey
           Gods
           cōmand
           .
           
           The
           Heathen
           that
           were
           in
           the
           ship
           with
           Jonah
           may
           rise
           in
           judgement
           against
           you
           ;
           for
           they
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           knew
           that
           God
           was
           to
           be
           prayed
           unto
           ,
           and
           the
           Heathen
           
             Nincvites
             repented
             ,
             proclaimed
             a
             fast
             ,
             and
             surely
             prayed
             as
             well
             as
             fasted
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             God
             repented
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             he
             had
             said
             he
             would
             doe
             unto
             them
             :
          
           Also
           wicked
           Ahab
           ,
           when
           he
           humbled
           himself
           before
           the
           Lord
           by
           fasting
           ,
           and
           prayer
           ,
           the
           Lord
           said
           to
           Eliah
           ,
           
           
             Seest
             thou
             how
          
           Ahab
           
             humbleth
             himself
             before
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             bring
             this
             evil
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           But
           you
           Object
           ,
           That
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           wicked
           are
           an
           abomination
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           Praises
           ;
           for
           what
           hast
           thou
           to
           do
           to
           take
           my
           Name
           in
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           and
           hatest
           to
           be
           reformed
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           said
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           
             That
             the
             plowing
             of
             the
             plow-man
             is
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           eating
           and
           drinking
           of
           every
           man
           out
           of
           Christ
           is
           sin
           .
           Will
           you
           therefore
           say
           that
           wicked
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           plow
           ?
           I
           fear
           then
           we
           should
           want
           corn
           ;
           and
           if
           wicked
           men
           should
           refrain
           from
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           would
           they
           not
           strave
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           they
           then
           be
           guiltie
           of
           their
           own
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           self
           murtherers
           ?
           But
           you
           must
           learn
           to
           distinguish
           between
           Actions
           morally
           good
           ,
           and
           divinely
           good
           ,
           and
           between
           actions
           civilly
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           divinely
           good
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           plow
           or
           do
           any
           other
           action
           or
           work
           of
           a
           mans
           calling
           ,
           are
           good
           civill
           morall
           works
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           person
           doing
           them
           being
           not
           justified
           they
           are
           not
           good
           unto
           him
           ,
           because
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sin
             :
          
           will
           you
           therefore
           teach
           that
           no
           wicked
           man
           ought
           to
           doe
           the
           works
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           nor
           eat
           nor
           drink
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sin
           to
           him
           in
           doing
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           the
           same
           in
           morall
           works
           ,
           
             to
             hear
             ,
             read
             ,
             pray
             ,
             sing
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thanks
          
           ;
           they
           are
           works
           morally
           good
           ,
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           person
           doing
           them
           being
           not
           justified
           they
           are
           not
           good
           to
           him
           :
           but
           yet
           ye
           may
           no
           more
           neglect
           these
           duties
           then
           the
           civil
           duties
           of
           your
           calling
           .
           For
           if
           a
           wicked
           man
           neglect
           these
           morall
           duties
           ,
           he
           sinneth
           more
           then
           in
           doing
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           in
           doing
           of
           them
           he
           may
           have
           a
           temporary
           good
           ,
           as
           Ahab
           ,
           and
           the
           Ninevites
           ;
           and
           we
           read
           that
           when
           the
           young
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           said
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             All
             these
             have
             I
             kept
             from
             my
             youth
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             beholding
             him
             loved
             him
          
           ;
           so
           that
           Christ
           did
           shew
           his
           liking
           and
           approving
           of
           those
           moral
           works
           which
           he
           said
           he
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           to
           conclude
           this
           answer
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           although
           
           a
           wicked
           man
           cannot
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           doing
           works
           morally
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           have
           less
           torment
           in
           Hell
           then
           those
           that
           do
           them
           not
           ,
           
             For
             he
             that
             knoweth
             his
             Masters
             will
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           made
           a
           little
           digression
           in
           answering
           these
           Objections
           ,
           because
           I
           desire
           to
           take
           in
           all
           your
           Objections
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           answer
           them
           ,
           hoping
           you
           will
           not
           be
           offended
           seeing
           your selves
           are
           often
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           fault
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           fault
           ,
           I
           aim
           onely
           at
           your
           good
           to
           rectifie
           your
           judgements
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           Object
           ,
           That
           in
           our
           Assemblies
           many
           sing
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           and
           many
           do
           know
           that
           they
           sing
           many
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           that
           are
           not
           sutable
           to
           their
           condition
           ,
           nor
           sutable
           to
           the
           time
           and
           season
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           sing
           
             O
             Lord
             I
             am
             not
             puft
             in
             mind
             ,
          
           they
           being
           proud
           ;
           and
           
             My
             hearts
             desire
             is
             bent
             thy
             Laws
             to
             keep
             ,
          
           when
           their
           hearts
           is
           against
           the
           Law
           ;
           This
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           you
           often
           object
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           others
           against
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           ignorance
           of
           men
           in
           discerning
           the
           true
           matter
           ,
           
           or
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           a
           duty
           doth
           not
           exempt
           them
           from
           performing
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           know
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           ,
           nor
           how
           ,
           yet
           that
           will
           not
           excuse
           him
           either
           from
           praying
           himself
           ,
           or
           from
           joyning
           with
           others
           that
           are
           better
           acquainted
           with
           Prayer
           then
           himself
           :
           So
           what
           if
           many
           a
           man
           know
           not
           what
           to
           sing
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           sing
           to
           Gods
           praise
           ,
           yet
           that
           will
           not
           excuse
           him
           either
           from
           singing
           himself
           ,
           or
           joyning
           with
           others
           that
           have
           more
           spiritual
           skill
           in
           that
           kind
           then
           himself
           .
        
         
           That
           none
           are
           compelled
           to
           joyn
           in
           singing
           any
           Psalm
           in
           or
           with
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           
           and
           if
           any
           through
           ignorance
           doe
           sing
           that
           which
           is
           not
           sutable
           to
           their
           condition
           ,
           may
           not
           ,
           or
           must
           not
           others
           in
           the
           same
           congregation
           sing
           those
           things
           that
           are
           sutable
           to
           their
           condition
           .
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Psalmes
           to
           be
           read
           by
           such
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           
           unless
           you
           count
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           sinne
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           they
           not
           as
           well
           sing
           them
           as
           read
           them
           ,
           seeing
           the
           one
           is
           a
           duty
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           they
           may
           sing
           them
           doctrinal
           as
           well
           as
           read
           them
           doctrinal
           ,
           as
           the
           truths
           contained
           in
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           such
           may
           be
           convinced
           by
           singing
           them
           as
           wel
           as
           reading
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           particulars
           objected
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             I
             am
             not
             puft
             in
             mind
          
           ;
           may
           not
           a
           proud
           person
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           proud
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           wicked
           man
           singeth
           ,
           
             My
             heart
             is
             bent
             to
             keep
             thy
             Law
          
           ;
           may
           not
           he
           thereby
           be
           convinced
           and
           taught
           by
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           ought
           to
           be
           bent
           to
           keep
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           ignorance
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           condition
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           to
           think
           or
           say
           that
           the
           Psalmes
           are
           not
           sutable
           to
           our
           conditions
           :
           for
           every
           Psalm
           setteth
           forth
           either
           the
           Attributes
           and
           workes
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Christ
           ,
           or
           else
           describeth
           the
           estate
           and
           wayes
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           describeth
           the
           estate
           and
           wayes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           doth
           lively
           express
           mine
           own
           affections
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           temptations
           and
           comfort
           .
           But
           whatsoever
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Psalm
           concerneth
           ,
           either
           of
           God
           or
           his
           Christ
           ,
           the
           godly
           or
           the
           wicked
           ,
           my self
           or
           others
           ,
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           estate
           of
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           it
           ever
           ministreth
           fit
           matter
           and
           occasion
           to
           me
           of
           singing
           forth
           the
           prayses
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           since
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           blessed
           in
           and
           by
           all
           ,
           whether
           it
           goe
           well
           or
           ill
           with
           our selves
           or
           others
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           no
           condition
           the
           Church
           is
           or
           can
           be
           in
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           nor
           no
           condition
           which
           any
           Member
           is
           or
           hath
           been
           in
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           Psalms
           sutable
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           several
           Clerks
           are
           able
           to
           chuse
           such
           Psalms
           as
           are
           fit
           and
           sutable
           for
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           states
           and
           conditions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           sutable
           for
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           
           and
           sutable
           to
           all
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           general
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           me
           a
           thing
           much
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           after
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           
           several
           Histories
           do
           testifie
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cotton
           doth
           largely
           prove
           in
           his
           book
           written
           in
           defence
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           against
           the
           Antipsalmist
           .
           But
           you
           follow
           the
           Papists
           your
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           great
           enemies
           to
           singing
           of
           Davids
           Psalmes
           as
           your selves
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           some
           Protestants
           were
           not
           too
           much
           tainted
           with
           that
           Opinion
           .
           The
           Papist
           in
           contempt
           of
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           call
           them
           Genevah
           Jigs
           ,
           as
           you
           Quakers
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           the
           brood
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           scoff
           at
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           people
           for
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           calling
           them
           Hopkins
           Jigs
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           that
           we
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           and
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           do
           sin
           in
           not
           following
           the
           command
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           perfect
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           pass
           from
           this
           particular
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           been
           the
           longer
           ,
           in
           regard
           I
           have
           been
           so
           often
           opposed
           by
           you
           for
           practising
           this
           duty
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           fourth
           particular
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           walk
           contrary
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           your
           practice
           in
           suffering
           and
           maintaining
           women
           to
           teach
           in
           your
           meetings
           ,
           
           which
           you
           call
           your
           Church
           .
           Now
           this
           practice
           I
           have
           not
           only
           heard
           of
           ,
           but
           am
           an
           eye
           and
           ear
           witness
           of
           ,
           having
           heard
           two
           several
           women
           speak
           and
           teach
           in
           your
           meetings
           ,
           where
           I
           heard
           them
           speak
           such
           nonsensical
           erronious
           stuff
           that
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           write
           it
           .
           And
           this
           practice
           is
           justified
           and
           maintained
           in
           Print
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           their
           chief
           teachers
           
             Richard
             Fanworth
          
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           is
           his
           name
           
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           a
           Pamphlet
           called
           ,
           
             A
             woman
             forbidden
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Grounds
             examined
             ,
             the
             Mystery
             opened
             ,
             the
             Truth
             cleared
             ,
             and
             the
             Ignorance
             both
             of
             Priests
             and
             People
             discovered
          
           ;
           where
           by
           the
           way
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           where
           ever
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Text
           doth
           speak
           directly
           against
           your
           errors
           ,
           then
           you
           say
           there
           is
           a
           Mystery
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           can
           open
           ,
           but
           your selves
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           seemeth
           to
           speak
           for
           your
           errours
           ,
           then
           you
           say
           ,
           away
           with
           your
           mystical
           meanings
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           they
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           Letter
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           from
           your
           own
           mouths
           ,
           and
           read
           in
           your
           books
           .
        
         
           
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             indeavour
             to
             prove
             Mr.
          
           Fanworths
           
             Mystery
             opened
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             being
             directly
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             saith
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           ,
           Let
           your
           women
           keep
           silence
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           
           for
           it
           is
           not
           permitted
           unto
           them
           
             to
             speak
          
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           under
           obedience
           ;
           
             as
             also
          
           saith
           the
           Law
           ;
           
             And
             if
          
           they
           will
           learn
           any
           thing
           ,
           let
           them
           aske
           their
           husbands
           at
           home
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           women
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           
             also
             the
             Apostle
             to
          
           Timothy
           ,
           Let
           the
           woman
           learn
           in
           silence
           with
           all
           subjection
           .
           
           But
           I
           suffer
           not
           a
           woman
           to
           teach
           ,
           nor
           to
           usurp
           authority
           over
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           in
           silence
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           you
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           mystical
           meaning
           ,
           which
           none
           know
           but
           your selves
           .
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           woman
           is
           meant
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           speaking
           is
           meant
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           in
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           male
           or
           female
           ;
           this
           Farnworth
           writeth
           ,
           in
           opening
           the
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           Also
           
             Sarah
             Blackbury
          
           ,
           when
           I
           alledged
           the
           Apostles
           
           words
           to
           her
           in
           
             William
             Bonds
          
           House
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           been
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           there
           ,
           a
           teaching
           or
           prating
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           she
           made
           me
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             the
             woman
             for
             thou
             art
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             art
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             speak
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Scripture
             was
             written
             ;
             but
             thou
             hast
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hold
             thy
             babling
             ,
             for
             thou
             knowest
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           replied
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           Husbands
           ,
           that
           the
           women
           are
           to
           learn
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           ask
           them
           at
           home
           ?
           To
           which
           
             Susan
             Bond
          
           answered
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             the
             Husband
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             they
             were
             to
             be
             taught
          
           ;
           and
           
             Sarah
             Blackbery
          
           seemed
           to
           like
           the
           Answer
           well
           ,
           for
           she
           made
           no
           exceptions
           against
           it
           ,
           neither
           can
           she
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           else
           ,
           if
           their
           doctrine
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           have
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           else
           they
           cannot
           be
           perfect
           ,
           for
           error
           is
           sin
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           prove
           this
           to
           be
           an
           error
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           taken
           away
           the
           false
           Vizzard
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           put
           upon
           the
           these
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           to
           shew
           you
           your
           error
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           the
           great
           absurdities
           ,
           that
           do
           follow
           upon
           your
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           full
           clearing
           of
           the
           text
           in
           the
           Corinths
           ,
           consider
           the
           words
           before
           ;
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             ye
             may
             all
             prophesie
             one
             by
             one
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             all
             may
             learn.
             For
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           lest
           the
           women
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           [
           all
           ]
           should
           think
           themselves
           permitted
           to
           prophesie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           men
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           mistake
           ,
           whom
           he
           knew
           loved
           to
           speak
           too
           much
           ;
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             women
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             unto
             them
             to
             speak
          
           ;
           where
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           not
           permitted
           unto
           them
           to
           speak
           .
           The
           Apostle
           always
           when
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           speaketh
           
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           flesh
           ;
           also
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           Husbands
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           singular
           Husband
           ;
           by
           which
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           most
           barbarous
           conclusions
           will
           follow
           upon
           your
           interpretation
           ;
           For
           if
           by
           the
           women
           be
           meant
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           by
           asking
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           be
           meant
           Christ
           ,
           then
           is
           Christ
           the
           Husband
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           more
           Christs
           then
           one
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           ask
           their
           Husbands
           at
           home
           ;
           by
           which
           word
           ,
           home
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           flesh
           dwell
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           fleshes
           home
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           may
           see
           by
           maintaining
           an
           error
           ,
           you
           run
           into
           many
           grosse
           errors
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           the
           Apostle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           saith
           ,
           woman
           ,
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           place
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           several
           errors
           follow
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           woman
           be
           meant
           the
           flesh
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             woman
             learn
             in
             silence
             ,
          
           if
           by
           the
           woman
           be
           meant
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           then
           is
           the
           flesh
           to
           learn
           ;
           But
           I
           suffer
           not
           a
           woman
           to
           teach
           ,
           nor
           to
           usurp
           authority
           over
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           in
           silence
           .
           If
           by
           the
           woman
           be
           meant
           the
           flesh
           ,
           then
           the
           flesh
           can
           teach
           ,
           and
           can
           usurp
           authority
           over
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           Adam
           was
           first
           formed
           ,
           then
           Eve
           ;
           if
           by
           the
           woman
           be
           meant
           the
           flesh
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           flesh
           Eve
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           Gods
           forming
           .
           Notwithstanding
           she
           shall
           be
           saved
           in
           childbearing
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Charity
           and
           Holynesse
           ,
           with
           Sobriety
           ;
           if
           by
           the
           woman
           be
           meant
           the
           flesh
           ,
           then
           may
           the
           flesh
           be
           saved
           in
           child-bearing
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           Faith
           ,
           Charity
           and
           Holynesse
           ,
           with
           Sobriety
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           your selves
           and
           others
           judge
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           that
           writ
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           know
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           And
           whether
           such
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           Teachers
           of
           others
           ?
        
         
         
           Whether
           men
           or
           women
           that
           give
           such
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           maintain
           such
           grosse
           errors
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           example
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           ground
           why
           women
           ought
           not
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           man
           seem
           to
           be
           contentious
           ,
           
           we
           have
           no
           such
           custome
           ,
           neither
           the
           churches
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             But
             you
             object
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             several
             women
             did
             prophesie
             .
             ,
             as
          
           Deborah
           ,
           
             and
             that
             one
             man
             had
          
           four
           Daughters
           and
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           prophesie
           .
           And
           your
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           shall
           prophesie
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           that
           those
           women
           and
           virgins
           ,
           who
           prophesied
           ,
           were
           extraordinarily
           called
           ,
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           gift
           which
           is
           now
           ceased
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           not
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           did
           prophesie
           of
           such
           things
           as
           were
           extraordinarily
           revealed
           or
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           the
           prophesie
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Joel
           ,
           the
           same
           was
           accomplished
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             Peter
             ,
             These
             are
             not
             drunken
             as
             ye
             suppose
             .
          
           
           But
           this
           is
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Joel
             ,
             I
             will
             poure
             out
             of
             my
             spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             your
             Sons
             and
             your
             Daughters
             shall
             prophesie
             .
          
        
         
           I
           would
           have
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           shew
           any
           one
           example
           ,
           where
           a
           woman
           took
           upon
           her
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           in
           the
           publick
           Church
           ?
           
           if
           any
           did
           take
           upon
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           that
           they
           did
           transgresse
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           to
           usurp
           authority
           over
           the
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           woman
           to
           take
           upon
           her
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           unto
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           exercise
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           for
           we
           read
           of
           no
           women
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           you
           say
           that
           none
           are
           to
           exercise
           authority
           over
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           are
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           equal
           and
           alike
           ?
           which
           bringeth
           me
           to
           a
           fifth
           particular
           ,
           wherein
           your
           practise
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           ,
           example
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           your
           not
           giving
           any
           reverence
           ,
           honor
           ,
           nor
           civil
           respect
           unto
           your
           Superiors
           and
           those
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           your
           carriage
           tou
           Superiors
           more
           like
           Heathens
           then
           Christians
           .
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           on
           my
           part
           to
           prove
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           both
           command
           and
           walk
           contrary
           to
           your
           practice
           herein
           .
           
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Give
             unto
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             the
             things
             that
             are
          
           Caesars
           ,
           
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods.
          
           Now
           the
           name
           Caesar
           was
           a
           word
           of
           Honour
           given
           unto
           all
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           what
           ever
           their
           names
           were
           ;
           as
           we
           used
           to
           call
           our
           Supream
           Magistrate
           King
           :
           Now
           Christ
           though
           a
           King
           himself
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           Give
           unto
           William
           or
           John
           the
           things
           that
           are
           his
           ,
           but
           give
           to
           Caesar
           ;
           He
           gave
           him
           the
           same
           title
           of
           Honour
           that
           the
           Romans
           gave
           him
           ,
           though
           a
           heathen
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             Christ
             teaching
             his
             Disciples
             humilitie
             ,
          
           
           When
           thou
           art
           bidden
           of
           any
           man
           to
           a
           wedding
           ,
           sit
           not
           down
           in
           the
           highest
           room
           ,
           left
           a
           more
           honorable
           man
           then
           thee
           be
           bidden
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           come
           and
           say
           ,
           Give
           this
           man
           place
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           more
           honourable
           person
           :
           but
           when
           thou
           art
           bidden
           ,
           goe
           and
           sit
           down
           in
           the
           lowest
           room
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           that
           bad
           thee
           cometh
           ,
           he
           may
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           goe
           up
           higher
           ,
           then
           thou
           shall
           have
           worship
           or
           honour
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           them
           that
           sit
           at
           meat
           ;
           
             by
             which
             Christ
             doth
             teach
             that
             some
             persons
             are
             more
             honourable
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           But
           which
           of
           you
           having
           a
           servant
           plowing
           or
           feeding
           cattel
           ,
           
           will
           say
           unto
           him
           by
           and
           by
           go
           and
           sit
           down
           to
           meat
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           rather
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           Make
           ready
           wherewith
           I
           may
           sup
           ,
           and
           gird
           thy self
           ,
           and
           serve
           me
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           eaten
           and
           drunk
           ,
           and
           afterward
           thou
           shalt
           eat
           and
           drink
           ;
           
             now
             though
             this
             be
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             we
             are
             all
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             ,
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             say
             ,
          
           we
           are
           unprofitable
           servants
           .
           
             We
             have
             done
             that
             which
             was
             our
             dutie
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             useth
             
             this
             similitude
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             equitableness
             and
             justness
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           what
           Christ
           taught
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           when
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           was
           brought
           before
           Agrippa
           to
           speak
           for
           himself
           ,
           
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             I
             think
             my self
             happy
             King
          
           Agrippa
           ,
           
             because
             I
             shall
             answer
             for
             my self
             this
             day
             before
             thee
             :
          
           (
           mind
           )
           The
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           onely
           say
           Agrippa
           ,
           but
           King
           Agrippa
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Heathen
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           spake
           for
           himself
           ,
           
             Festus
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             beside
             thy self
             ,
             much
             learning
             hath
             made
             thee
             mad
          
           ;
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             mad
          
           :
           (
           mind
           )
           
             most
             noble
             Festus
          
           ,
           though
           a
           Heathen
           Governour
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Honour
           ,
           that
           of
           right
           did
           belong
           unto
           him
           .
           Pauls
           being
           a
           Christian
           did
           not
           make
           him
           brutish
           and
           uncivil
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           that
           Christianitie
           did
           not
           destroy
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Apostle
           practised
           ,
           the
           same
           he
           taught
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
          
           
           
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             Tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Custome
             to
             whom
             Custome
             ,
             Fear
             to
             whom
             Fear
             ,
             and
             Honour
             to
             whom
             Honour
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             Owe
             no
             man
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
          
           implying
           that
           it
           is
           a
           debt
           ,
           that
           is
           owing
           to
           men
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           doth
           deny
           the
           paying
           of
           these
           dues
           of
           Tribute
           to
           whom
           Tribute
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           Custome
           to
           whom
           Custome
           ,
           and
           Fear
           to
           whom
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Honour
           to
           whom
           Honour
           ,
           are
           debtors
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           Heathen
           Governours
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           no
           other
           among
           the
           Romans
           at
           that
           time
           ▪
        
         
           
             Also
             the
             Apostle
             to
          
           Timothy
           ,
           
             exhorteth
             ,
             That
          
           first
           of
           all
           Supplications
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Intercessions
           and
           giving
           of
           thanks
           be
           made
           for
           all
           men
           ;
           For
           Kings
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           ,
           
           that
           we
           may
           live
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           life
           in
           all
           godlyness
           and
           
           honesty
           .
           
             The
             Apostle
             was
             no
             enemy
             to
             Kings
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             commanded
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             though
             they
             were
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             ;
             but
             you
             Quakers
             instead
             of
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             owning
             ,
             the
             name
             or
             titles
             of
             Kings
             or
             Nobles
             ,
             revile
             them
             and
             curse
             them
             ,
             calling
             them
             at
             the
             best
             but
             by
             their
             ordinary
             names
             .
             Also
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
          
           Children
           to
           obey
           their
           Parents
           :
           
           for
           this
           is
           right
           .
           Honour
           thy
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Commandement
           with
           promise
           .
           )
           
             But
             you
             teach
             that
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             are
             abolished
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             honouring
             of
             Parents
             to
             call
             them
          
           William
           or
           Jone
           ?
           
             Also
             the
             Apostle
             to
          
           Timothie
           ,
           
           Let
           as
           many
           servants
           as
           are
           under
           the
           yoke
           ,
           count
           their
           masters
           worthy
           of
           all
           honour
           ,
           
             though
             heathens
          
           .
           If
           any
           man
           teach
           otherwise
           ,
           
             as
             you
             Quakers
             doe
          
           ,
           and
           consent
           not
           to
           wholsome
           words
           ,
           even
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           godlyness
           ,
           he
           is
           proud
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           ,
           but
           doting
           about
           questions
           and
           strifes
           of
           words
           ,
           whereof
           cometh
           envie
           ,
           strife
           ,
           railings
           ,
           evil
           surmisings
           .
           
             Now
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             those
             servants
             who
             call
             them
             onely
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             deny
             that
             title
             of
             Masters
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             do
             count
             them
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
          
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Elders
           that
           rule
           well
           be
           counted
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           especially
           ,
           they
           that
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           
             but
             you
             deny
             that
             any
             should
             either
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           exhorteth
           
             to
             submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
          
           
           
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governours
          
           ;
           and
           
             fear
             God
             ,
             honour
             the
             King.
          
           Surely
           the
           Apostle
           was
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           the
           title
           of
           King
           to
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           him
           and
           all
           other
           Governours
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           give
           no
           honour
           ,
           nor
           titles
           of
           honor
           to
           any
           man.
           
        
         
         
           
             Also
             the
             same
             Apostle
             exhorteth
          
           ,
           Wives
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           own
           Husbands
           ,
           
             and
             bringeth
             the
             example
             of
          
           Sarah
           
             for
             their
             imitation
          
           ,
           Even
           as
           Sarah
           obeyed
           Abraham
           calling
           him
           Lord.
           Whose
           Daughters
           or
           Children
           ye
           are
           as
           long
           as
           ye
           do
           well
           .
        
         
           We
           never
           read
           that
           Sarah
           called
           her
           Husband
           Abraham
           ,
           or
           that
           ever
           she
           left
           her
           Husband
           and
           Family
           ,
           to
           go
           up
           and
           down
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           place
           to
           teach
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           you
           women
           Quakers
           do
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           command
           ,
           
           
             Keepers
             at
             home
             ,
             obedient
             to
             their
             own
             Husbands
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             not
             Blasphemed
             .
          
           This
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           
             Also
             the
             Apostle
          
           John
           ,
           
             directeth
             his
             second
             Epistle
          
           Unto
           the
           elect
           Lady
           and
           her
           Children
           .
           
           And
           now
           I
           beseech
           thee
           Lady
           .
        
         
           You
           Quakers
           never
           learned
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           call
           a
           Lady
           Gammer
           ,
           
           nor
           persons
           of
           a
           noble
           descent
           Gaffer
           ,
           and
           Edward
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           you
           Quakers
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           Keepers
           of
           the
           Prison
           fell
           down
           before
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             VVhat
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           Now
           the
           word
           Sirs
           is
           a
           Title
           of
           Honour
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           in
           our
           Language
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           sin
           in
           them
           to
           give
           them
           that
           Title
           ,
           surely
           the
           Apostles
           would
           have
           reproved
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           those
           that
           would
           have
           worshipped
           them
           with
           divine
           worship
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             VVe
             also
             are
             men
             of
             like
             passions
             with
             you
             .
          
           
           
             VVhy
             do
             ye
             these
             things
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           by
           all
           these
           examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           it
           appears
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           honour
           and
           reverence
           given
           to
           Superiors
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           are
           so
           brutish
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           distinguish
           between
           divine
           honour
           and
           civil
           honour
           ,
           forgetting
           that
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           But
           you
           object
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           ye
           are
           all
           one
           .
           
           There
           is
           neither
           bond
           nor
           free
           ,
           male
           nor
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           and
           thou
           answer
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           two
           ways
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           as
           he
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           salvation
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           nor
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           equal
           and
           alike
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christians
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Members
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           and
           inequality
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           have
           you
           mind
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           the
           woman
           should
           be
           the
           man
           ,
           
           if
           the
           Subject
           should
           be
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
           if
           the
           Son
           should
           be
           the
           Father
           ,
           if
           the
           Servant
           should
           be
           the
           Master
           ,
           would
           not
           these
           things
           bring
           a
           confusion
           of
           all
           states
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           mankind
           should
           be
           governed
           without
           these
           differences
           of
           persons
           ,
           
           states
           ,
           and
           degrees
           of
           men
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           
           which
           persons
           ought
           of
           right
           to
           have
           the
           honour
           and
           respect
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           all
           persons
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           would
           have
           Christians
           more
           brutish
           then
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           you
           do
           deny
           the
           same
           you
           shew
           your selves
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           perfect
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           come
           to
           a
           sixth
           particular
           ,
           
           in
           which
           you
           walk
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           perticular
           is
           ,
           
           your
           judging
           and
           condemning
           all
           persons
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           judgement
           and
           opinion
           .
           That
           it
           is
           your
           practise
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           apparently
           known
           to
           all
           that
           have
           read
           your
           Books
           ore
           ,
           that
           have
           had
           any
           society
           or
           conference
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           
             Jona
             Dell
          
           in
           his
           
             Voyce
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           saith
           that
           all
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Baptist
           opinion
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Reprobation
           .
        
         
         
           And
           
             Benjamin
             Wallis
          
           ,
           one
           of
           your
           Teachers
           in
           Branford
           ,
           on
           a
           Tuesday
           being
           Market
           day
           ,
           and
           Lecture
           day
           ,
           said
           in
           the
           open
           street
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           damned
           that
           followed
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Priests
           ;
           also
           he
           said
           in
           Cheeswick
           in
           an
           open
           field
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           followed
           the
           Teachers
           Doctrine
           that
           taught
           in
           the
           Steeple
           houses
           were
           all
           damned
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           is
           plain
           by
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
        
         
           Judge
           not
           that
           ye
           be
           not
           judged
           ,
           
           
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fifth
             Verse
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             this
             rash
             judging
             is
             a
             note
             or
             character
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
          
           Thou
           Hypocrite
           ,
           first
           cast
           the
           beam
           out
           of
           thine
           own
           eye
           .
           
             Also
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           
             to
             the
          
           Romans
           ,
           Thou
           art
           inexcusable
           ,
           
           O
           man
           !
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           that
           judgeth
           .
        
         
           Judge
           nothing
           before
           the
           time
           untill
           the
           Lord
           come
           ,
           
           who
           both
           will
           bring
           to
           light
           the
           hidden
           things
           of
           Darknesse
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           manifest
           the
           counsels
           of
           the
           hearts
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           dost
           thou
           judge
           thy
           Brother
           ?
           or
           why
           dost
           thou
           set
           at
           nought
           thy
           Brother
           ?
           
           for
           we
           shall
           all
           stand
           before
           the
           Judgement
           Seat
           of
           Christ
           .
           Then
           every
           one
           of
           us
           shall
           give
           accompt
           for
           himself
           to
           God.
           Let
           us
           not
           therefore
           judge
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             servant
             ?
          
           
           
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             to
             his
             own
             Master
          
           ;
           We
           are
           all
           the
           Lords
           servants
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           at
           his
           disposing
           and
           appointment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           have
           we
           to
           do
           to
           judge
           any
           particular
           man
           or
           woman
           ?
           Much
           less
           to
           judge
           and
           condemn
           all
           the
           Churches
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           minds
           and
           judgements
           ,
           to
           be
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           know
           only
           the
           Letter
           and
           History
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           only
           know
           the
           mystery
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           that
           judged
           and
           condemned
           all
           that
           were
           not
           of
           their
           Sect.
           
             Th●●
             people
             that
             know
             not
             the
             Law
             are
             cursed
             .
          
           
        
         
         
           Now
           consider
           what
           a
           most
           horrid
           uncharitable
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           judge
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           before
           you
           sprang
           up
           ,
           to
           be
           false
           Heretical
           Churches
           ;
           for
           then
           Christ
           had
           no
           Church
           for
           sixteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           none
           of
           your
           opinions
           heard
           of
           while
           these
           late
           years
           ,
           and
           then
           Christ
           was
           a
           head
           without
           a
           body
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           most
           unchristian
           thing
           ,
           to
           judge
           and
           condemn
           all
           for
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           brood
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           are
           n●t
           of
           your
           wild
           opinions
           .
        
         
           Surely
           you
           make
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           very
           small
           remnant
           ,
           far
           lesse
           than
           Christ
           hath
           made
           them
           ;
           for
           though
           Christs
           flock
           be
           a
           little
           flock
           comparatively
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           consider
           them
           apart
           in
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           great
           multitude
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           St.
           John
           the
           Divine
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           Divine
           do
           not
           offend
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           heard
           the
           number
           of
           them
           which
           were
           s●aled
           ,
           
           and
           there
           were
           scaled
           an
           hundred
           and
           forty
           and
           four
           thousand
           of
           all
           the
           tribes
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           .
           After
           this
           I
           beheld
           ,
           and
           lo
           ,
           a
           great
           multitude
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           could
           number
           ,
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           kindreds
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           tongues
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           none
           but
           Quakers
           are
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           surely
           they
           might
           soon
           be
           numbered
           .
           By
           all
           which
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           your
           practise
           in
           judging
           and
           condemning
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           opinions
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           not
           perfect
           :
           and
           now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           seventh
           particular
           of
           your
           practise
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           particular
           is
           your
           rayling
           and
           revyling
           against
           those
           that
           are
           against
           your
           opinions
           ;
           
           for
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           I
           need
           go
           no
           farther
           then
           your
           own
           Letter
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           my
           speaking
           was
           barking
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           that
           
           I
           vomited
           up
           my
           poysonous
           stuffe
           ;
           and
           you
           call
           all
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           Antichrists
           Ministers
           ,
           Hierlings
           ,
           such
           as
           recieve
           the
           wages
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Cain
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           the
           same
           Language
           you
           all
           use
           ,
           both
           in
           your
           writings
           and
           conferences
           .
           Witnesse
           Naylors
           books
           ,
           and
           Fox
           his
           books
           ,
           and
           Burroughs
           ,
           
           and
           Tomlinson
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           such
           rayling
           ,
           reviling
           Language
           ,
           as
           cannot
           be
           paralell'd
           from
           any
           differing
           from
           us
           ,
           in
           Religion
           ,
           calling
           our
           Ministers
           dumb
           dogs
           ,
           wolves
           ,
           sorcerers
           ,
           serpents
           ,
           wandering
           stars
           ,
           seducers
           ,
           deceivers
           ,
           false
           prophets
           ,
           Antichrist
           ,
           lyars
           ,
           and
           say
           all
           our
           preaching
           is
           an
           Idol
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           such
           like
           stuffe
           ;
           and
           for
           your
           words
           in
           reasoning
           with
           any
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           your
           opinions
           ;
           I
           believe
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           do
           go
           beyond
           any
           Billingsgate
           Scolds
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           experience
           of
           your
           Language
           by
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           .
        
         
           Thou
           Lyar
           ,
           thou
           great
           Whore
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           thou
           Serpent
           ,
           thou
           Divel
           ,
           thou
           Heathen
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           such
           like
           reviling
           speeches
           to
           my self
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           pray
           consider
           how
           contrary
           this
           is
           to
           the
           command
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           
             Our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
          
           ,
           
           
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
          
           ,
           reviled
           noe
           again
           .
           
           See
           that
           none
           render
           evil
           for
           evil
           unto
           any
           man.
           Speak
           not
           evil
           one
           of
           another
           He
           that
           speaketh
           evil
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           
           and
           judgeth
           his
           brother
           ,
           speaketh
           evil
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Priests
           and
           Elders
           being
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           never
           used
           such
           reviling
           Language
           as
           you
           do
           use
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           Jude
           met
           with
           such
           spirits
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           these
           
             despise
             Dominion
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             .
             Yet
          
           Michael
           
             the
             Arch-Angel
             ,
             when
             contending
             with
             the
             Devil
             about
             the
             body
             of
          
           Moses
           
             durst
             not
             bring
             against
             him
             a
             railing
             accusation
             .
          
           
           
             But
             said
             ,
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             .
             But
             these
             speak
             evil
             of
             
             those
             things
             which
             they
             know
             not
             .
             Michael
          
           the
           arch
           Angel
           durst
           not
           bring
           a
           railing
           accusation
           against
           the
           devil
           ,
           but
           you
           dare
           bring
           railing
           accusations
           against
           men
           ,
           I
           ,
           against
           good
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           against
           Magistrates
           .
           Christ
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           
             to
             love
             their
             enemies
          
           ,
           
           
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             which
             despitefully
             use
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
          
           ;
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           loving
           your
           enemies
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           you
           revile
           them
           and
           curse
           them
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           the
           perfect
           innocent
           Lambs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           your
           sevles
           in
           your
           letter
           .
        
         
           The
           eight
           particular
           practice
           used
           by
           you
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           is
           your
           silent
           meetings
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           usual
           practice
           among
           you
           to
           come
           together
           and
           sit
           still
           ,
           hanging
           down
           your
           heads
           like
           so
           many
           dumb
           Idols
           liker
           then
           Christians
           .
           Now
           when
           Christ
           did
           come
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           opened
           his
           mouth
           and
           taught
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           with
           his
           Disciples
           alone
           ,
           his
           practice
           was
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           asking
           questions
           or
           instructing
           them
           ,
           
           but
           ,
           never
           read
           of
           his
           sitting
           still
           and
           being
           silent
           .
           
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           the
           
             Hebrewes
             ,
             Not
             forsaking
             the
             assembling
             of
             our selves
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             exhorting
             one
             another
          
           :
           The
           Apostle
           never
           said
           ,
           assemble
           your selves
           together
           and
           be
           silent
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           read
           .
           
           And
           the
           Apo.
           Jude
           saith
           ,
           
             these
             be
             they
             who
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             ye
             beloved
             building
             up
             your selves
             on
             your
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             praying
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           It
           seems
           that
           those
           who
           separated
           themselves
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           did
           probably
           ▪
           when
           they
           met
           sit
           still
           and
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           yet
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           holy
           people
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           build
           up
           themselves
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           praying
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           
             but
             ye
             beloved
             ;
             building
             up
             your selves
             on
             your
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           But
           if
           they
           sit
           still
           and
           be
           silent
           they
           doe
           not
           build
           up
           themselves
           on
           their
           faith
           ,
           nor
           pray
           as
           is
           your
           practice
           :
           and
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           some
           of
           your
           company
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           and
           write
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           praying
           before
           and
           after
           Sermon
           is
           a
           will-worship
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           know
           not
           one
           example
           left
           for
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           Christ
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           praying
           is
           for
           the
           honor
           and
           magnificence
           of
           our
           Idol
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           preaching
           ;
           they
           are
           Tomlinsons
           own
           words
           .
           But
           let
           all
           sober
           minded
           persons
           judge
           whether
           your
           silent
           meetings
           or
           praying
           and
           preaching
           is
           will-worship
           ,
           
           and
           an
           Idol
           .
           If
           you
           have
           no
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           of
           such
           silent
           meetings
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           an
           Idoll
           and
           a
           will-worship
           of
           your
           own
           devising
           ,
           which
           I
           challenge
           all
           you
           Quakers
           to
           bring
           any
           one
           example
           of
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           of
           any
           such
           meetings
           ,
           or
           any
           example
           of
           any
           Church
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           whether
           Separate
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           do
           you
           think
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           were
           ignorant
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           now
           of
           late
           dayes
           you
           Quakers
           have
           found
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           invented
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           they
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           within
           them
           to
           direct
           them
           ,
           seeing
           you
           say
           all
           men
           have
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           within
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           your
           light
           is
           darkness
           ,
           and
           this
           your
           practice
           is
           a
           meer
           invention
           of
           your
           own
           brains
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
           A
           ninth
           particular
           practice
           used
           amongst
           you
           ,
           
           is
           your
           Quaking
           fits
           ,
           with
           which
           many
           among
           you
           are
           strangely
           taken
           ,
           falling
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           their
           arms
           and
           leggs
           shaking
           ,
           their
           mouths
           foaming
           ,
           their
           bellies
           swelling
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           purging
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           may
           add
           your
           strange
           kind
           of
           disfiguring
           your
           faces
           and
           countenances
           ,
           hanging
           down
           your
           heads
           or
           holding
           them
           awry
           ,
           looking
           like
           a
           company
           of
           forlorn
           dejected
           condemned
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           afraid
           to
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           for
           those
           quaking
           fits
           from
           whence
           you
           have
           the
           name
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           many
           are
           of
           opinion
           that
           they
           are
           Diabolical
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           witchcraft
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           I
           have
           heard
           strange
           relations
           of
           inchanted
           ribins
           ,
           of
           giving
           of
           drink
           ,
           after
           which
           the
           persons
           have
           been
           taken
           with
           quaking
           fits
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           possessed
           with
           the
           divel
           .
           And
           when
           I
           have
           read
           
             John
             Gilpins
          
           Book
           ,
           
           called
           
             The
             Quakers
             shaken
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Toldarns
          
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             The
             foot
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           relate
           such
           strange
           kind
           of
           actings
           and
           workings
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           besides
           the
           relations
           of
           several
           others
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           those
           whom
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           Evangelist
           Luke
           ;
           
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           a
           likeness
           and
           a
           resemblance
           between
           them
           ,
           
           
             And
             lo
             a
             spirit
             taketh
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             suddenly
             crieth
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             teareth
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             foameth
             again
             and
             bruiseth
             him
             :
          
           All
           which
           actions
           the
           Quakers
           have
           had
           in
           their
           quaking
           fits
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           two
           forenamed
           books
           ,
           and
           many
           have
           been
           eye
           witnesses
           of
           the
           same
           effects
           in
           others
           ,
           in
           which
           fits
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Quakers
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           good
           spirit
           was
           driving
           out
           of
           the
           bad
           .
           But
           however
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           bodily
           witchcraft
           ,
           sure
           it
           is
           a
           spiritual
           witchcraft
           whereby
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           are
           bewitched
           to
           believe
           that
           those
           shakings
           and
           quakings
           of
           the
           body
           are
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           I
           have
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             iniquity
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             even
             him
             ,
             whose
             coming
             is
             after
             the
             working
             of
             Satan
             with
             all
             power
             &
             signes
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             deceivableness
             of
             unrighteousness
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lie
             .
          
           I
           believe
           these
           are
           some
           of
           those
           signs
           and
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           followers
           of
           Antichrist
           shall
           be
           deceived
           .
           The
           Papists
           who
           have
           deceived
           
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           that
           divine
           Lawyer
           M.
           
             Will.
             Prin
          
           doth
           at
           large
           prove
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           called
           
             The
             Quakers
             unmasked
          
           .
           Also
           I
           have
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           caused
           such
           shaking
           and
           trembling
           to
           fall
           upon
           wicked
           men
           as
           a
           punishment
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           
           as
           Belshazzar
           ,
           that
           his
           
             countenance
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             troubled
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             joynts
             of
             his
             loyns
             were
             loosed
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             his
             knees
             smote
             one
             against
             another
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Philistians
           Camp
           or
           Loft
           ,
           there
           was
           trembling
           ,
           
             and
             among
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Garrison
             and
             they
             all
             trembled
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             it
             was
             a
             very
             great
             trembling
          
           ;
           and
           among
           those
           curses
           pronounced
           in
           Deuteronomy
           against
           wicked
           men
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           
             The
             Lordshal
             give
             thee
             a
             trembling
             heart
             .
          
           
           And
           it
           is
           threatned
           as
           a
           curse
           upon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
             Let
             their
             eyes
             be
             darkned
             that
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             loyns
             to
             shake
             .
          
           I
           wish
           it
           be
           not
           your
           condition
           ,
           that
           your
           eyes
           be
           not
           darkned
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           take
           shaking
           for
           a
           blessing
           when
           it
           is
           a
           curse
           ,
           the
           Devils
           are
           said
           to
           tremble
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           object
           that
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           shaking
           ,
           
           quaking
           and
           
             trembling
             ,
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
          
           ,
           Psalm
           2.
           11.
           
             and
             work
             out
             your
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.
           12.
           and
           Paul
           is
           said
           
             to
             tremble
          
           ,
           Acts
           9
           ▪
           6.
           and
           the
           keeper
           of
           the
           prison
           came
           
             trembling
             before
          
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           29.
           
        
         
           By
           trembling
           ,
           
           I
           understand
           no
           other
           then
           the
           fear
           and
           trembling
           of
           the
           heart
           generally
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           quaking
           and
           trembling
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           amongst
           you
           Quakers
           and
           that
           fear
           and
           trembling
           is
           twofold
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           at
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           conversion
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Paul
           and
           the
           Jaylor
           ,
           whose
           trembling
           I
           understand
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           rule
           ,
           and
           that
           fear
           or
           trembling
           of
           the
           soul
           at
           the
           first
           act
           of
           conversion
           is
           general
           to
           all
           
           that
           are
           truly
           converted
           ,
           
           called
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           
             Ye
             〈◊〉
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             again
             to
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           those
           that
           were
           converted
           at
           Peters
           Sermon
           ,
           being
           about
           three
           thousand
           souls
           ,
           
           they
           
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           :
           We
           read
           not
           of
           any
           trembling
           or
           quaking
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           gladly
           received
           his
           word
           ;
           and
           this
           fear
           or
           trembling
           of
           the
           soul
           at
           the
           first
           conversion
           is
           not
           in
           all
           alike
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           more
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           less
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           some
           .
           We
           read
           that
           the
           Lord
           opened
           
             the
             heart
             of
          
           Lydia
           ,
           
             hearing
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             she
             attended
             unto
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             she
             was
             baptized
             and
             her
             houshold
             ▪
          
           We
           read
           not
           of
           any
           fear
           or
           trembling
           ,
           much
           less
           quaking
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           doubt
           but
           she
           had
           a
           conviction
           of
           her
           own
           unworthiness
           ;
           
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             perfect
             love
             casteth
             out
             fear
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           slavish
           hellish
           fear
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           son-like
           fear
           after
           conversion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fear
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           is
           fearful
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           such
           a
           good
           loving
           and
           kind
           God
           and
           Father
           ,
           and
           this
           fear
           or
           trembling
           is
           no
           wayes
           agreeable
           to
           the
           quaking
           and
           trembling
           of
           the
           body
           practised
           amongst
           you
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           disfiguring
           your
           faces
           with
           holding
           down
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           holding
           it
           awry
           with
           dejected
           countenances
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           said
           before
           is
           usuall
           among
           you
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           shew
           you
           your
           error
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           mind
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           concerning
           the
           Hypocriticall
           Jews
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
           
             to
             bow
             down
             the
             head
             as
             a
             bulrush
          
           ;
           
           and
           Christ
           doth
           describe
           the
           hypocrites
           in
           his
           time
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             they
             are
             of
             a
             sad
             countenance
             ,
             for
             they
             disfigure
             their
             faces
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           consider
           how
           contrary
           these
           practises
           are
           to
           what
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           forth
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           prophesiing
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             a
             new
             song
             ,
             and
             his
             prayses
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             ye
             that
             go
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             therein
             ,
             the
             ●sles
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             .
          
           By
           the
           Isles
           some
           Interpreters
           do
           understand
           ,
           
           our
           Islands
           of
           
             Britain
             .
             And
             fear
             not
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             have
             redeemed
             thee
             ,
             I
             have
             called
             thee
             by
             my
             Name
             ,
             thou
             art
             mine
             :
          
           Therefore
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             shall
             return
             and
             come
             with
             singing
             unto
          
           Sion
           ,
           and
           (
           mind
           )
           
             everlasting
             joy
             shall
             be
             upon
             their
             head
             ,
             they
             shall
             obtain
             gladness
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             mourning
             shall
             flee
             away
             ;
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             am
             he
             that
             comforteth
             you
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             afraid
             ?
             How
             beautiful
             are
             the
             feet
             of
             him
             that
             bringeth
             good
             tidings
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             publisheth
             peace
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             good
             tidings
             of
             good
             ,
             that
             publisheth
             salvation
             ,
             thy
             watch-men
             shall
             lift
             up
             the
             voice
             ;
             With
             the
             voice
             together
             shall
             they
             sing
             ,
             break
             forth
             into
             joy
             ,
             sing
             together
             :
          
           (
           mind
           )
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           their
           feet
           are
           beautifull
           ,
           they
           bring
           good
           tidings
           of
           peace
           and
           salvation
           ,
           they
           shall
           lift
           up
           the
           voyce
           ,
           with
           the
           voice
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           people
           shall
           they
           sing
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           your
           teachers
           or
           praters
           ,
           who
           revile
           against
           singing
           .
           But
           the
           Prophet
           David
           prophesiing
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             voice
             of
             rejoycing
             and
             salvation
             is
             in
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             the
             the
             righteous
          
           ;
           
           and
           this
           salvation
           made
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           to
           sing
           ,
           
           
             My
             soul
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             my
             spirit
             hath
             rejoyced
             in
             God
             my
             Saviour
             ,
          
           and
           this
           salvation
           caused
           the
           heavenly
           Host
           to
           sing
           Gods
           prayses
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             on
             earth
             peace
             ,
             good
             will
             towards
             men
          
           ;
           And
           Christ
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           
             Rejoyce
             that
             your
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             righteousness
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           did
           not
           place
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           in
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           nor
           apparel
           as
           you
           Quakers
           do
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           
           
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alway
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             again
             ,
             I
             say
             rejoyce
             ;
             and
             he
             commendeth
             the
          
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           
             that
             they
             received
             the
             word
             in
             much
             affliction
             with
             joy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             rejoyce
             evermore
          
           ;
           and
           this
           joy
           of
           the
           soul
           though
           it
           be
           inward
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           is
           manifested
           in
           the
           countenance
           an
           outward
           gesture
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           the
           wise
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             merry
             heart
             maketh
             a
             chearful
             countenance
             ,
          
           and
           a
           sad
           heart
           a
           dejected
           countenance
           :
           
           a●●
           example
           we
           have
           in
           Cain
           ,
           having
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             his
             countenance
             fell
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Cain
           ,
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             worth
             ,
             and
             why
             is
             thy
             countenance
             fallen
             ?
          
           The
           Lord
           would
           have
           Cain
           know
           that
           his
           countenance
           did
           discover
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           inward
           part
           ,
           his
           soul
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           believe
           that
           those
           who
           have
           true
           inward
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           can
           have
           such
           heavie
           dejected
           countenances
           as
           most
           of
           you
           Quakers
           generally
           have
           .
           I
           can
           know
           you
           by
           your
           countenances
           ,
           though
           I
           never
           saw
           you
           before
           ,
           nor
           heard
           you
           speak
           :
           and
           I
           wonder
           not
           that
           you
           are
           generally
           of
           such
           heavie
           dejected
           countenances
           ,
           because
           you
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           you
           are
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           you
           do
           act
           and
           work
           or
           by
           what
           is
           acted
           and
           wrought
           in
           you
           ▪
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Being
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             we
             access
             by
             Faith
             into
             this
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             we
             stand
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             because
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             but
             we
             also
             joy
             in
             God
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             now
             received
             the
             Attonement
             .
          
           Oh
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           by
           his
           Spirit
           perswade
           your
           hearts
           to
           believe
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Iustification
           by
           faith
           alone
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           would
           soon
           change
           your
           countenances
           .
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           I
           know
           ,
           the
           natural
           constitution
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           doth
           much
           prevail
           with
           many
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           melancholy
           constitution
           ,
           cannot
           so
           well
           express
           the
           joy
           and
           comfort
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           of
           another
           temper
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           my
           charity
           to
           believe
           that
           most
           of
           you
           Quakers
           are
           of
           that
           melancholy
           temper
           ,
           which
           doth
           much
           help
           forward
           your
           Quaking
           fits
           ,
           and
           your
           dejected
           countenances
           .
           But
           if
           your
           hearts
           were
           well
           grounded
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           by
           free
           grace
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           you
           some
           of
           your
           quaking
           fits
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           you
           strive
           to
           express
           the
           peace
           and
           joy
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           by
           your
           countenances
           ;
           for
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           walk
           so
           heavily
           ,
           with
           such
           dejected
           countenances
           ,
           because
           I
           conceive
           it
           bringeth
           dishonour
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           people
           should
           walk
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           never
           sent
           a
           Christ
           to
           save
           them
           and
           redeem
           them
           ,
           and
           purchased
           heaven
           for
           them
           ;
           is
           he
           not
           gone
           to
           prepare
           a
           place
           for
           them
           ?
           
           It
           is
           for
           wicked
           men
           who
           have
           not
           tasted
           nor
           seen
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           whose
           portion
           is
           only
           in
           this
           Life
           so
           to
           walk
           .
        
         
           Also
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           means
           to
           hinder
           others
           from
           coming
           into
           the
           society
           and
           company
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           for
           will
           not
           they
           think
           and
           say
           ,
           Surely
           these
           are
           none
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           that
           look
           as
           though
           they
           never
           had
           any
           joy
           or
           comfort
           in
           all
           their
           lives
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           persons
           say
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           come
           to
           the
           Quakers
           meetings
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           seeing
           in
           what
           posture
           they
           sit
           ,
           hanging
           down
           their
           heads
           ,
           sighing
           and
           groaning
           ;
           I
           will
           never
           be
           of
           this
           Religion
           ,
           for
           these
           people
           look
           like
           a
           company
           of
           condemned
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           going
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           liker
           then
           Christians
           that
           hoped
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           conclude
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           this
           your
           
           practice
           of
           Quaking
           and
           dejected
           carriage
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           not
           perfect
           .
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           the
           tenth
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           trouble
           you
           and
           my self
           with
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           perticular
           practise
           ,
           
           much
           used
           by
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           is
           ,
           Lying
           ;
           now
           that
           ling
           is
           a
           sin
           I
           need
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           prove
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           all
           confess
           it
           ;
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           convince
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           guilty
           thereof
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           plainly
           prove
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           Do
           not
           you
           say
           that
           you
           are
           perfect
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           therefore
           you
           maintain
           a
           lie
           ,
           nay
           you
           do
           make
           God
           a
           lier
           ,
           
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             Iohn
             ,
             If
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           If
           we
           say
           that
           we
           have
           not
           sinned
           ,
           we
           make
           him
           a
           lyer
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           is
           not
           in
           us
           ;
           you
           make
           God
           a
           lier
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             All
             men
             are
             liers
          
           ;
           you
           are
           men
           ,
           therefore
           liers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sinners
           in
           themselves
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           formerly
           proved
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           should
           insist
           upon
           those
           lies
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           written
           ,
           and
           printed
           ,
           and
           reported
           .
        
         
           For
           those
           untruths
           which
           thou
           
             John
             Horwod
          
           hast
           written
           in
           thy
           Letter
           concerning
           the
           Ministers
           and
           my self
           ,
           I
           shall
           but
           briefly
           touch
           them
           .
        
         
           Thou
           sayest
           that
           our
           Ministers
           keep
           people
           in
           sin
           ,
           abominable
           lie
           ;
           For
           they
           preach
           against
           sin
           :
           Thou
           saist
           that
           our
           Ministers
           know
           nothing
           but
           by
           Tongues
           and
           Art
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           preach
           for
           nothing
           but
           money
           :
           Most
           gross
           lies
           :
           If
           our
           Ministers
           did
           not
           preach
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           discharge
           their
           duties
           in
           publishing
           the
           Truth
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           why
           have
           so
           many
           of
           them
           suffered
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           lives
           and
           estates
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           lost
           their
           Livings
           ,
           and
           suffered
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           some
           Banishment
           .
        
         
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           suffered
           so
           much
           for
           
           their
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           never
           shall
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           suffering
           for
           ;
           but
           you
           cry
           out
           of
           suffering
           and
           persecution
           ,
           when
           none
           hurt
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           another
           of
           your
           lies
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           persecuted
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           only
           perswaded
           out
           of
           your
           errours
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           know
           by
           experience
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           clear
           my self
           from
           your
           lying
           slanderous
           tongues
           :
           for
           some
           of
           your
           Quakers
           did
           report
           to
           several
           of
           my
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           of
           near
           relation
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           the
           greatest
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Quakers
           in
           all
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           gross
           lie
           ;
           for
           I
           never
           did
           doe
           them
           the
           least
           harm
           ,
           but
           indeavoured
           to
           doe
           them
           all
           the
           good
           that
           lay
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           both
           by
           labouring
           to
           convince
           and
           reclaim
           them
           from
           their
           errors
           ,
           and
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           restrain
           people
           from
           offering
           any
           violence
           against
           them
           ;
           I
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           desire
           a
           man
           at
           whose
           house
           they
           met
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           where
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           place
           was
           present
           ;
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           Minister
           both
           did
           use
           all
           the
           love
           and
           meekness
           that
           could
           be
           expressed
           to
           perswade
           and
           convince
           him
           of
           his
           errour
           ,
           and
           did
           bring
           such
           plain
           proofs
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           seduced
           and
           brought
           into
           severall
           errours
           ,
           that
           both
           of
           them
           and
           my self
           did
           hope
           that
           the
           man
           was
           convinced
           ,
           he
           promising
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Ministers
           house
           for
           a
           Catechise
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           after
           the
           man
           came
           to
           his
           old
           company
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           turned
           him
           to
           his
           errours
           ,
           and
           did
           continue
           their
           meetings
           at
           his
           house
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Thursdayes
           where
           I
           had
           several
           conferences
           with
           them
           and
           their
           Teachers
           ;
           and
           seeing
           many
           rude
           boyes
           and
           others
           come
           about
           the
           door
           ;
           I
           desired
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           send
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Parish
           to
           fetch
           them
           away
           from
           the
           House
           ,
           lest
           their
           should
           be
           
           any
           disturbance
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           .
           And
           now
           let
           all
           persons
           that
           hear
           this
           judge
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           persecution
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           was
           not
           a
           lie
           ?
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           the
           greatest
           persecutor
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           For
           at
           Branford
           some
           of
           them
           were
           set
           in
           the
           stock
           ,
           
           some
           sent
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           and
           indited
           at
           the
           Scessions
           ,
           and
           severall
           of
           them
           beaten
           ,
           and
           was
           my
           reasoning
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           endevouring
           to
           reclaim
           them
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           restrain
           rude
           persons
           from
           disturbing
           them
           worse
           than
           all
           that
           they
           suffered
           at
           Branford
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           knew
           of
           while
           afterward
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           first
           time
           that
           I
           met
           
             Sarah
             Blackbury
          
           at
           Cheeswick
           ,
           after
           some
           discourse
           with
           her
           ,
           she
           looked
           on
           me
           and
           said
           ,
           Thou
           wilt
           be
           a
           great
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           Persecutor
           of
           Gods
           People
           in
           all
           this
           countrey
           :
           and
           I
           suppose
           ,
           because
           she
           would
           be
           counted
           a
           true
           prophetess
           ,
           she
           raised
           this
           lie
           on
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           soon
           spread
           abroad
           by
           her
           Disciples
           ,
           for
           she
           was
           counted
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           doth
           send
           several
           of
           them
           abroad
           to
           several
           places
           to
           teach
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           seduce
           and
           spred
           their
           lies
           abroad
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           weary
           my self
           to
           write
           them
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           read
           them
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           onely
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           lies
           in
           Print
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           greatest
           lies
           in
           Print
           that
           ever
           I
           read
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           in
           a
           Book
           or
           Pamphlet
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             just
             and
             lawfull
             Trial
             of
             the
             Teachers
             and
             professed
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Age
             and
             Generation
             ,
             by
             a
             friend
             to
          
           Englands
           Common-wealth
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           this
           is
           written
           and
           sent
           abroad
           .
           
             E.
             B.
          
           Which
           Book
           being
           given
           me
           as
           a
           piece
           unanswerable
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           him
           that
           gave
           it
           me
           ,
           I
           did
           ingage
           my self
           to
           answer
           it
           ;
           
           I
           saw
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           revilings
           and
           slanders
           ,
           and
           lies
           against
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           indeed
           they
           are
           the
           Buts
           at
           which
           they
           shoot
           their
           Arrowes
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           had
           
           answered
           all
           the
           chief
           grounds
           alleadged
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           against
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           before
           I
           saw
           it
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           
             John
             Horwood
          
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           those
           many
           Lies
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           answer
           to
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           proving
           them
           to
           be
           grosse
           Lies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           writ
           the
           same
           being
           a
           Quaker
           is
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           
             E.
             B.
          
           
           his
           grosse
           Lies
           against
           our
           Ministers
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           do
           things
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           seen
           nothing
           but
           lying
           vanities
           ,
           and
           divinations
           ;
           whereby
           they
           seduce
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           Life
           is
           promised
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           living
           in
           all
           unrighteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           that
           hears
           this
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           grosse
           Lie
           ;
           for
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           Minister
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           times
           ,
           or
           the
           worst
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           ever
           taught
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           speak
           such
           words
           ?
           but
           how
           doth
           this
           profound
           Lier
           prove
           these
           words
           ?
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           that
           Christ
           is
           his
           righteousnesse
           to
           justifie
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           thinks
           he
           needs
           not
           turn
           from
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           hands
           are
           strengthned
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           turn
           from
           their
           sins
           .
           By
           which
           
             E.
             B.
          
           doth
           discover
           his
           grosse
           Ignorance
           as
           well
           as
           Malice
           .
           For
           he
           doth
           believe
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           free
           Justification
           by
           Christ
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           that
           doth
           teach
           peole
           to
           live
           in
           all
           unrighteousnesse
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           this
           Lier
           make
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           seen
           nothing
           but
           lying
           Vanities
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           taught
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             beleiveth
             on
             him
             that
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             His
             faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             Even
             as
          
           David
           
             describeth
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             man
             unto
             whom
             God
             imputeth
             
             righteousnesse
             without
             works
             ,
             for
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           
             shall
             many
             be
             made
             righteous
          
           ,
           
           
             being
             justified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Apostle
           John
           teach
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ?
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             sin
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             he
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             And
             herein
             is
             love
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             loved
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           And
           were
           these
           Apostles
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           did
           they
           teach
           the
           people
           to
           sin
           ,
           because
           they
           taught
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           by
           the
           blood
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           slander
           the
           Apostles
           as
           you
           do
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           teaching
           this
           doctrine
           of
           being
           justified
           freely
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             be
             slanderously
             reported
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             as
             some
             affirm
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Where
             sin
             abounded
          
           ,
           
           
             Grace
             did
             much
             more
             abound
             .
             What
             then
             shall
             we
             say
          
           (
           as
           you
           Quakers
           do
           )
           
             then
             we
             may
             continue
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
          
           ;
           
           
             God
             forbid
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           make
           such
           a
           conclusion
           from
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           but
           under
           Grace
           .
           
           What
           then
           ?
           shall
           we
           sin
           because
           we
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           under
           Grace
           ,
           God
           forbid
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           ,
           that
           those
           whose
           hearts
           God
           hath
           touched
           with
           the
           apprehension
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           Free
           grace
           and
           Love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           would
           not
           make
           any
           such
           conclusions
           .
           For
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             Salvation
             ,
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             denying
             ungodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             VVe
             should
             live
             Godly
             ,
          
           
           
             righteously
             ,
             and
             soberly
          
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           free
           Grace
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           Christians
           carnal
           Libertines
           ,
           but
           ingageth
           them
           to
           walk
           in
           all
           thankfulnesse
           unto
           God
           ,
           the
           
           
             Love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           The
           Sons
           of
           Agar
           that
           are
           in
           bondage
           ,
           
           they
           are
           frighted
           from
           sin
           by
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           free
           woman
           in
           the
           new
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           chiefly
           inlarged
           by
           the
           apprehending
           the
           free
           Love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             VVho
             so
             loved
             the
             World
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             whosoever
             beleiveth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             .
             And
             Christ
             is
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             that
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             the
             sheep
             .
          
        
         
           And
           can
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           by
           faith
           apprehendeth
           this
           love
           ,
           go
           on
           in
           sin
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ?
        
         
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           You
           know
           not
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           take
           the
           example
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           
           
             Many
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             her
             ,
             for
             she
             loved
             much
             :
          
           Her
           loving
           much
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           many
           sins
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           and
           you
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           Now
           consider
           ,
           Whether
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           not
           teach
           the
           same
           things
           which
           our
           Ministers
           do
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           as
           truely
           say
           ,
           they
           taught
           people
           to
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           they
           preach
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           nor
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           proved
           before
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           
             John
             Horwood
          
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           my
           labour
           ill
           bestowed
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           convince
           any
           one
           of
           you
           of
           your
           error
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           :
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           second
           Lie.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           Lie
           is
           ;
           that
           our
           Ministers
           if
           any
           be
           wounded
           ,
           and
           cries
           out
           because
           of
           the
           burden
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           broken
           ,
           and
           trembles
           at
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Such
           they
           cry
           out
           is
           deceived
           ,
           
           and
           mocketh
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           wonder
           with
           what
           face
           any
           man
           can
           affirm
           such
           
           such
           a
           Lie
           ?
           For
           our
           Ministers
           do
           labour
           by
           their
           preaching
           to
           bring
           people
           to
           a
           sight
           and
           sence
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feel
           sin
           to
           be
           a
           burden
           unto
           them
           .
           When
           they
           see
           or
           hear
           any
           of
           you
           Quakers
           fall
           into
           your
           Quaking
           fits
           ,
           they
           may
           say
           you
           are
           decieved
           and
           do
           pity
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           mock
           them
           as
           you
           falsly
           accuse
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Lie
           is
           ,
           
           that
           our
           Ministers
           have
           no
           maintenance
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           compellled
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           pay
           them
           Tithes
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           if
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           hold
           their
           hands
           ,
           from
           causing
           people
           to
           pay
           them
           Tithes
           ,
           by
           their
           orders
           and
           Writs
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           beg
           or
           work
           ;
           or
           a
           worse
           thing
           ,
           for
           a
           lively
           hood
           ,
           or
           else
           perish
           ;
           so
           little
           love
           is
           there
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           own
           people
           towards
           them
           .
           For
           because
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           God
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           honest
           true
           hearted
           people
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           therefore
           what
           a
           condition
           are
           the
           Teachers
           in
           ,
           who
           deserves
           not
           the
           love
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           cruel
           heartednesse
           towards
           them
           ?
           And
           they
           deserve
           not
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           wicked
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           concludeth
           ,
        
         
           I
           might
           yet
           more
           fully
           describe
           and
           declare
           ,
           wherein
           they
           do
           exceed
           the
           Deceivers
           and
           False
           Prophets
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Lord
           moves
           and
           leadeth
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           bundle
           of
           Lies
           ,
           for
           here
           are
           many
           Lies
           together
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           he
           saith
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           more
           as
           the
           Lord
           moves
           and
           leadeth
           .
           Which
           I
           understand
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Lord
           Beelzebub
           ,
           that
           leadeth
           unto
           all
           Lies
           ,
           for
           surely
           the
           Divel
           did
           help
           to
           invent
           all
           these
           lies
           .
           For
           that
           they
           are
           Lies
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           plainly
           prove
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           know
           by
           my
           own
           experience
           ,
           and
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
           experience
           of
           many
           thousands
           ,
           knoweth
           they
           are
           Lies
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           these
           are
           Lies
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           know
           by
           experience
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           lived
           in
           London
           and
           Middlesex
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           have
           well
           observed
           the
           carriage
           and
           dealing
           ,
           both
           of
           Ministers
           towards
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           people
           towards
           their
           Ministers
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           I
           know
           these
           things
           to
           be
           lies
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           many
           Ministers
           are
           maintained
           by
           the
           voluntary
           love
           and
           affections
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           or
           the
           Laws
           compelling
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           only
           by
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           by
           inquiring
           of
           neighbour
           Parishes
           both
           in
           Middlesex
           ,
           and
           Surrey
           ,
           and
           London
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           I
           know
           by
           experience
           .
           For
           I
           have
           for
           many
           years
           recieved
           the
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           where
           I
           live
           ,
           and
           I
           never
           received
           any
           mony
           ,
           or
           any
           Tithes
           by
           compulsion
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           orders
           ,
           but
           did
           only
           receive
           what
           the
           people
           were
           willing
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           many
           have
           given
           more
           shillings
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           then
           of
           due
           I
           could
           demand
           pence
           .
           And
           never
           demanded
           mony
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           of
           poor
           people
           ,
           thought
           by
           right
           of
           Law
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           ought
           to
           have
           payed
           to
           the
           Minister
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Minister
           hath
           said
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           give
           to
           the
           poor
           then
           take
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           poor
           people
           have
           told
           him
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           pay
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           give
           it
           you
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           them
           mony
           besides
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           demanded
           any
           maintenance
           from
           any
           Anabaptist
           ,
           or
           Quaker
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Sectary
           ,
           that
           refused
           to
           pay
           their
           dues
           .
           And
           I
           have
           spoken
           with
           several
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           received
           the
           Ministers
           dues
           both
           in
           
             London
             ,
             Middlesex
          
           and
           Surrey
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           affirmed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           is
           
           not
           this
           Quaker
           a
           Liar
           to
           affirm
           the
           contrary
           ?
           But
           they
           measure
           others
           corn
           by
           their
           own
           Bushel
           .
           For
           because
           they
           will
           not
           pay
           the
           Ministers
           their
           dues
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           orders
           ,
           therefore
           they
           conclude
           that
           all
           men
           are
           as
           unjust
           as
           themselves
           ;
           I
           confesse
           ,
           if
           all
           people
           in
           our
           Parish
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           were
           Anabaptists
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           then
           the
           Ministers
           should
           have
           no
           maintenance
           but
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           was
           not
           a
           Law
           to
           compel
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Ministers
           dues
           ,
           they
           must
           work
           or
           beg
           for
           a
           Livelyhood
           ,
           or
           starve
           ,
           so
           little
           Charity
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           as
           
             E.
             B.
          
           confesseth
           .
           But
           the
           Papists
           ,
           have
           more
           honesty
           and
           conscience
           then
           these
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           pay
           the
           Ministers
           their
           dues
           ,
           without
           compelling
           them
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Law
           ,
           to
           compel
           people
           and
           Magistrates
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           work
           or
           beg
           ,
           or
           do
           worse
           ,
           or
           starve
           ;
           I
           say
           this
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           persecutions
           ,
           when
           the
           Laws
           and
           Magistrates
           were
           against
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           provided
           maintenance
           for
           them
           without
           working
           or
           begging
           ,
           or
           worse
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           God
           the
           same
           ?
        
         
           You
           Quakers
           will
           find
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           disappointed
           of
           your
           expectations
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           should
           prevail
           with
           the
           men
           ,
           in
           present
           power
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           the
           Laws
           ,
           for
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ,
           Which
           God
           forbid
           :
        
         
           Yet
           God
           will
           find
           a
           way
           ,
           to
           maintain
           them
           without
           working
           ,
           or
           begging
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           working
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           for
           their
           Labour
           or
           work
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           any
           of
           your
           Quakers
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           run
           idely
           about
           the
           Countries
           ,
           and
           take
           meat
           and
           drink
           for
           nothing
           ,
           I
           ,
           for
           worse
           then
           naught
           ,
           for
           telling
           Lies
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Quakersaith
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           then
           be
           maintained
           ,
           seeing
           their
           own
           peoples
           Love
           and
           hearts
           ,
           is
           gone
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           honest
           true
           hearted
           people
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           they
           deserve
           not
           the
           love
           of
           God
           nor
           man.
           
        
         
           I
           confesse
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           were
           our
           Ministers
           in
           a
           sad
           condition
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           wonder
           with
           what
           brazen
           face
           ,
           this
           man
           can
           write
           such
           lies
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           lies
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           written
           before
           ,
           of
           the
           peoples
           voluntarily
           maintaining
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           may
           be
           sufficient
           proof
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           add
           something
           more
           ,
           for
           to
           prove
           that
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           people
           of
           their
           own
           Parish
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           honest
           and
           godly
           ,
           do
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           are
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           one
           particular
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           where
           I
           live
           ,
           the
           Vicarage
           house
           belonging
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           law
           to
           compel
           the
           people
           either
           to
           repair
           ,
           or
           new-build
           the
           Ministers
           house
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           to
           repair
           their
           Vicarage
           or
           Parsonage
           houses
           .
        
         
           But
           such
           was
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           honest
           hearted
           men
           in
           the
           said
           Parish
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           in
           love
           to
           their
           Minister
           ,
           pull
           down
           the
           old
           house
           ,
           and
           build
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           which
           did
           cost
           them
           neer
           three
           hundred
           pound
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           people
           had
           not
           loved
           the
           Minister
           ,
           I
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           would
           they
           have
           voluntarily
           given
           so
           much
           mony
           to
           build
           the
           Ministers
           House
           ?
        
         
           I
           know
           they
           that
           did
           do
           it
           ,
           desire
           not
           to
           have
           a
           Trumpet
           sounded
           of
           their
           good
           works
           .
           But
           I
           may
           say
           for
           my
           defence
           herein
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             become
             a
             Fool
             in
             glorying
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             have
             compelled
             me
             to
             glory
          
           ;
           and
           boast
           of
           the
           
           love
           and
           affections
           of
           our
           people
           to
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           I
           beleive
           none
           of
           you
           Quakers
           can
           boast
           of
           such
           love
           to
           your
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           who
           they
           are
           in
           all
           Parishes
           that
           love
           not
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           profane
           rude
           people
           love
           not
           their
           Minister
           ,
           because
           they
           reprove
           them
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           love
           them
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           you
           Quakers
           joyn
           with
           these
           and
           love
           them
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           perswade
           you
           that
           you
           are
           seduced
           and
           drunk
           with
           error
           ,
           because
           they
           tell
           you
           the
           Truth
           you
           are
           become
           their
           enemies
           ,
           I
           greater
           enemies
           then
           any
           of
           the
           former
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           you
           a
           most
           proud
           censorious
           Generation
           ,
           that
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           honest
           true
           hearted
           people
           have
           left
           our
           Ministers
           ;
           for
           do
           you
           not
           thereby
           plainly
           declare
           ,
           that
           you
           count
           none
           honest
           ,
           but
           Quakers
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           for
           none
           but
           such
           have
           left
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           some
           Atheists
           and
           Rantars
           ,
           which
           sprang
           up
           from
           amongst
           your selves
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           our
           Ministers
           deserve
           not
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           wicked
           ;
           but
           it
           implyeth
           that
           you
           are
           so
           godly
           and
           perfect
           ,
           that
           you
           deserve
           the
           love
           of
           God.
           I
           can
           easily
           discern
           how
           you
           are
           Jesuit
           ridden
           ;
           for
           you
           learned
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           deserving
           or
           meriting
           Gods
           love
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           the
           first
           Founders
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Our
           Ministers
           will
           confess
           they
           doe
           not
           deserve
           Gods
           love
           ,
           but
           will
           confess
           that
           they
           deserve
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             God
             commendeth
             his
             love
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             ,
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             being
             now
             justified
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             wrath
             ,
          
           (
           through
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           through
           our
           merits
           )
           
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           
           not
           by
           our
           merits
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             Herein
             is
             love
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             loved
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
          
           before
           we
           loved
           him
           ;
           we
           love
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           first
           loved
           us
           .
           But
           you
           are
           so
           grounded
           in
           the
           old
           leven
           of
           Pharisaical
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Popish
           Doctrine
           of
           Merit
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           matter
           to
           beat
           you
           off
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           that
           great
           wickedness
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           deserve
           the
           hatred
           both
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           love
           ?
           Why
           ,
           you
           tell
           many
           strange
           stories
           in
           your
           book
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           all
           lies
           :
           
           you
           say
           that
           our
           Teachers
           cries
           peace
           unto
           all
           that
           put
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           though
           people
           be
           never
           so
           ungodly
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           put
           not
           into
           their
           mouth
           they
           ,
           prepare
           war
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           suing
           them
           at
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           castin
           them
           into
           prison
           ;
           if
           they
           deny
           to
           pay
           Tithes
           or
           money
           ,
           and
           prepare
           open
           war
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           destraining
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           taking
           treble
           damages
           ;
           and
           in
           page
           12.
           if
           a
           poor
           woman
           have
           but
           ten
           eggs
           in
           all
           the
           world
           they
           will
           have
           one
           ,
           or
           but
           ten
           Chickins
           they
           will
           have
           one
           ,
           or
           but
           a
           fire
           in
           their
           house
           they
           will
           have
           a
           penny
           for
           the
           smoke
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Woolvish
           destroying
           wayes
           :
           And
           these
           he
           saith
           ,
           Westmerland
           and
           Cumberland
           can
           witness
           .
           You
           doe
           well
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           these
           witnesses
           are
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           for
           you
           think
           people
           will
           rather
           believe
           your
           lies
           ,
           then
           go
           so
           far
           to
           disprove
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           I
           shall
           never
           believe
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           and
           have
           proved
           the
           contrary
           here
           about
           ,
           and
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           a
           tenth
           egg
           ,
           nor
           tenth
           chickin
           ,
           nor
           a
           penny
           for
           the
           smoak
           ;
           If
           any
           such
           custome
           be
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           believe
           any
           Minister
           will
           take
           these
           of
           poor
           people
           ,
           however
           they
           should
           take
           the
           smoak
           for
           the
           penny
           ,
           rather
           then
           give
           a
           penny
           for
           smoak
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           that
           in
           these
           parts
           where
           the
           Quakers
           first
           
           sprang
           up
           and
           grew
           so
           numerous
           and
           insolent
           ,
           they
           did
           abuse
           both
           the
           Ministers
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           detaining
           the
           Ministers
           dues
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           disturbing
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministery
           :
           and
           of
           this
           I
           have
           heard
           several
           Relations
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Ministers
           for
           their
           own
           quiet
           were
           forced
           to
           complain
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           been
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           abused
           them
           ,
           upon
           which
           severall
           have
           been
           sent
           to
           prison
           and
           I
           think
           justly
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           any
           Ministers
           committed
           any
           to
           prison
           ,
           for
           not
           paying
           Tithes
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           is
           a
           false
           lie
           :
           for
           suppose
           that
           some
           Quakers
           in
           those
           Countries
           or
           other
           Countries
           ,
           would
           not
           pay
           the
           Ministers
           their
           dues
           ,
           and
           these
           Quakers
           have
           been
           sued
           ,
           and
           the
           Jewry
           according
           to
           Law
           hath
           given
           their
           verdiet
           for
           payment
           of
           so
           much
           mony
           ,
           and
           they
           refuse
           to
           pay
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           go
           to
           prison
           then
           pay
           their
           dues
           ;
           they
           put
           themselves
           in
           prison
           to
           save
           their
           money
           ,
           for
           neither
           the
           Minister
           nor
           the
           Law
           could
           put
           them
           into
           prison
           if
           they
           would
           pay
           their
           dues
           ;
           and
           that
           Tithes
           are
           the
           Ministers
           due
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ;
           and
           suppose
           they
           were
           not
           due
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           yet
           being
           due
           by
           a
           Civil
           right
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           as
           good
           right
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           hath
           to
           any
           house
           or
           land
           ,
           or
           money
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           plead
           it
           is
           against
           your
           conscience
           to
           pay
           Tithes
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           say
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           suppose
           you
           should
           say
           it
           is
           against
           your
           conscience
           to
           pay
           any
           money
           you
           borrow
           ,
           as
           I
           hear
           some
           of
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           being
           asked
           for
           money
           lent
           ,
           have
           answered
           ,
           what
           conscience
           have
           you
           to
           ask
           me
           money
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Give
             to
             him
             that
             asketh
          
           ;
           if
           you
           should
           be
           sued
           and
           would
           not
           pay
           ,
           might
           not
           you
           justly
           be
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           no
           sin
           in
           him
           that
           seeketh
           
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           the
           case
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           Christ
           by
           his
           example
           never
           taught
           you
           to
           deny
           payment
           of
           Tribute
           ,
           for
           when
           they
           demanded
           Tribute
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           children
           be
           free
           ,
           yet
           lest
           we
           should
           offend
           them
           ,
           
             go
             and
             take
             the
             money
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             fish
             and
             give
             them
             for
             me
             and
             thee
             ,
          
           because
           it
           was
           a
           Law
           and
           a
           Custome
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           offend
           them
           .
           And
           by
           this
           you
           see
           all
           your
           great
           clamours
           and
           accusations
           against
           our
           Ministers
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           meer
           lies
           and
           slanders
           :
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           conclude
           that
           you
           Quakers
           are
           not
           perfect
           ,
           because
           you
           do
           publish
           so
           many
           lies
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           proved
           ten
           several
           Particulars
           against
           you
           ,
           all
           of
           which
           shall
           be
           witnesse
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           the
           perfect
           holy
           innocent
           Lambs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           your selves
           ;
           But
           you
           may
           all
           confess
           as
           it
           is
           in
           our
           English
           Liturgy
           ,
           
             We
             have
             left
             undone
             those
             things
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             done
             those
             things
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             us
          
           ;
           And
           pray
           ,
           as
           Christ
           in
           that
           perfect
           form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           
             And
             forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
          
           ,
           Though
           some
           have
           said
           ,
           they
           thank
           God
           they
           have
           forgotten
           that
           Prayer
           .
           And
           may
           not
           we
           say
           so
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           Agur
           said
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             generation
             that
             are
             pure
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             washed
             from
             their
             filthiness
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           know
           your
           Objection
           ,
           
           by
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           you
           in
           disputing
           with
           you
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           speak
           is
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           from
           flesh
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Letter
           that
           I
           have
           read
           in
           other
           mens
           Books
           or
           lines
           ;
           with
           which
           you
           think
           to
           wipe
           off
           all
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           said
           or
           written
           .
        
         
           For
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           written
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           part
           ,
           is
           not
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           ,
           I
           shall
           confesse
           it
           is
           from
           the
           
           flesh
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           pretend
           to
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           I
           cannot
           erre
           as
           you
           do
           ;
           and
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           examine
           your
           own
           by
           that
           rule
           ,
           and
           let
           that
           be
           the
           Judge
           between
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           his
           exhortation
           ;
           
           
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             if
             they
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
           Where
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Testimony
           is
           called
           this
           word
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           this
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           light
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           no
           light
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           no
           Christ
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           all
           men
           have
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           this
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           their
           is
           no
           light
           in
           them
           .
           So
           that
           all
           men
           have
           not
           the
           light
           in
           them
           .
           But
           seeing
           you
           say
           ,
           all
           men
           have
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           then
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           light
           in
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ,
           and
           why
           may
           not
           ,
           or
           why
           doth
           not
           ,
           the
           light
           inlighten
           me
           to
           speak
           or
           write
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           teacheth
           you
           .
           This
           I
           do
           declare
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           shall
           read
           these
           lines
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           here
           written
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           that
           light
           within
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           from
           Christ
           the
           true
           light
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           beleive
           there
           are
           false
           lights
           ,
           with
           which
           many
           are
           decieved
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           false
           fires
           ,
           that
           leadeth
           people
           about
           in
           dark
           nights
           into
           bogs
           and
           water
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           beleive
           ,
           that
           what
           you
           write
           and
           speak
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           the
           light
           within
           you
           .
           But
           I
           fear
           it
           is
           a
           false
           light
           ,
           that
           hath
           led
           you
           into
           many
           dirty
           errors
           .
           It
           is
           your
           own
           phrase
           ,
           wherefore
           let
           what
           you
           have
           written
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           be
           layed
           to
           the
           line
           ,
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           let
           that
           be
           the
           Judge
           between
           us
           ,
           whether
           the
           light
           in
           me
           be
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           light
           in
           
           you
           be
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             many
             false
             Prophets
             ,
          
           or
           spirits
           ,
           
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             World.
          
           The
           Apostle
           sheweth
           how
           to
           know
           such
           Spirits
           as
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           
             Every
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             of
             God.
             And
             every
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             not
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           deny
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           they
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           say
           I
           shall
           prove
           ,
           for
           whomsoever
           doth
           deny
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           doth
           deny
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           But
           you
           do
           deny
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Therefore
           you
           do
           deny
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           write
           of
           such
           as
           deny
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           other
           Heathens
           ,
           which
           denyed
           that
           Christ
           was
           come
           ;
           But
           of
           such
           as
           did
           confesse
           that
           Christ
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           deny
           he
           was
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           because
           they
           denyed
           the
           end
           of
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           Now
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           speak
           of
           such
           ,
           is
           plain
           ;
           
           For
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           
             Now
             are
             there
             many
             Antichrists
             .
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             ,
          
           even
           as
           you
           went
           out
           from
           us
           :
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Antichrist
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           am
           to
           prove
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           deny
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           I
           shall
           first
           shew
           what
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Through
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Whom
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             ▪
             (
             or
             sent
             )
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             Blood
             ,
             To
             declare
             their
             righteousness
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             To
             declare
             I
             say
             at
             this
             time
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Justifier
             of
             them
             which
             beleive
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           God
           his
           sending
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           propitiation
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           to
           declare
           Christ
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           the
           Justifier
           of
           all
           them
           ,
           that
           beleive
           in
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           deny
           this
           ,
           
           for
           
             E.
             B.
          
           saith
           that
           our
           Ministers
           tell
           people
           a
           Lie
           ,
           and
           why
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           that
           Christ
           is
           his
           righteousnesse
           to
           justifie
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           denyeth
           ,
           for
           you
           teach
           that
           Christ
           did
           come
           to
           send
           a
           light
           into
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           hearkning
           and
           obeying
           that
           light
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           old
           Popish
           Antichristian
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           saith
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             Loe
             ,
             I
             come
             (
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             the
             Book
             it
             is
             written
             of
             me
             )
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             O
             God.
             By
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             through
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
             For
             by
             one
             offering
             ,
             he
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             Having
             therefore
             ,
             bretheren
             ,
             boldnesse
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             .
             By
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             us
             through
             the
             vail
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             flesh
          
           By
           which
           words
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           will
           we
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           through
           the
           offering
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           once
           for
           all
           .
           And
           by
           that
           one
           offering
           ,
           he
           hath
           perfected
           for
           ever
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           .
           But
           you
           deny
           that
           we
           are
           sanctified
           and
           perfected
           for
           ever
           ,
           by
           Christ
           his
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           offering
           of
           his
           body
           once
           for
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           have
           boldnesse
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holyest
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           a
           new
           and
           living
           way
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           consecrated
           for
           us
           through
           his
           flesh
           .
           But
           you
           teach
           that
           you
           are
           sanctified
           and
           perfected
           by
           hearkning
           to
           a
           light
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           obeying
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           deny
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           you
           do
           some
           of
           you
           deny
           ,
           that
           Christ
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           with
           his
           Body
           ,
           but
           his
           Spirit
           rose
           ,
           and
           deny
           that
           he
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           with
           a
           Body
           ,
           and
           there
           remaineth
           with
           a
           Body
           ;
           by
           which
           you
           deny
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           deny
           Christ
           〈◊〉
           Mediatorship
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             one
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
          
           (
           mind
           )
           
             The
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             Now
             if
             Christ
             have
             no
             Body
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             a
             Man
             ?
          
           Do
           not
           you
           make
           Christ
           a
           monster
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Man
           without
           a
           body
           ,
           what
           a
           Mediator
           do
           ye
           make
           ?
        
         
           And
           great
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           godliness
           ,
           
           God
           was
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           received
           up
           into
           glory
           ;
           
             according
             to
             that
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
          
           Ye
           men
           of
           Galilee
           ,
           why
           stand
           ye
           gazing
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ?
           
           this
           same
           Jesus
           which
           is
           taken
           up
           from
           you
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           shall
           so
           come
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           him
           go
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           so
           come
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           declared
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           coming
           in
           the
           Clouds
           of
           heaven
           with
           power
           and
           great
           glory
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           those
           that
           deny
           these
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           are
           not
           they
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           invent
           a
           fantastical
           Christ
           in
           their
           brains
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
           Christ
           in
           you
           the
           hope
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           ,
           that
           you
           or
           any
           man
           have
           a
           Christ
           within
           you
           ;
           you
           cannot
           have
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           because
           the
           Heaven
           must
           contain
           it
           untill
           his
           second
           coming
           ,
           unless
           you
           be
           of
           the
           Papists
           opinion
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           receive
           Christs
           body
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           then
           must
           Christ
           have
           many
           bodies
           ,
           or
           his
           body
           must
           be
           torn
           into
           many
           pieces
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           please
           God
           ,
           shew
           you
           your
           ignorance
           even
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           how
           I
           do
           believe
           Christ
           is
           in
           every
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           
             These
             things
             have
             
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             being
             yet
             present
             with
             you
             ;
             But
             the
             comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             name
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             I
             go
             my
             way
             to
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             you
             that
             I
             go
             away
             .
             For
             if
             I
             go
             not
             away
             ,
             the
             comforter
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             depart
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             him
             unto
             you
             .
          
        
         
           By
           which
           Christ
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           depart
           and
           go
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           there
           abide
           .
           But
           his
           Father
           should
           send
           that
           Comforter
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           should
           abide
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           abide
           in
           a
           Christian
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
             Not
             essentially
          
           ,
           
           
             as
             the
             Familists
             hold
             and
             aver
             to
             many
             Quakers
          
           ;
           
           
             but
             operatively
             ,
             by
             the
             operation
             and
             working
             of
             the
             same
             ,
          
           
           Because
           ye
           are
           Sons
           ,
           God
           hath
           sent
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Son
           into
           your
           hearts
           ,
           
           whereby
           you
           cry
           Abba
           Father
           .
           
           In
           whom
           after
           ye
           believed
           ,
           ye
           were
           sealed
           with
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           earnest
           of
           our
           Inheritance
           ,
           to
           be
           strengthned
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Inner
           man
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           dwell
           in
           your
           hearts
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           By
           which
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           how
           Christ
           is
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           sealing
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           strengthning
           us
           in
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           dwelleth
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ;
           and
           as
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           dwell
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           .
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             ye
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             of
             him
             ye
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
           
             That
             we
             may
             present
             every
             one
             perfect
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           Prayer
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             ,
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             he
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             .
          
           And
           as
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           dwells
           in
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           act
           and
           work
           in
           us
           .
           So
           also
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           by
           Love
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           us
           by
           Love
           ,
           as
           Christ
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Love
             wherewith
             thou
             hast
             loved
             me
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             known
             and
             beleived
             the
             Love
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             us
             ;
             God
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Love
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             God
             in
             him
          
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           make
           it
           more
           plain
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           this
           forth
           by
           a
           similitude
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           that
           the
           Sun
           doth
           shine
           ,
           and
           give
           light
           and
           heat
           by
           its
           beams
           or
           operation
           ,
           
           and
           we
           do
           say
           ,
           the
           Sun
           shineth
           into
           such
           a
           house
           or
           room
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Sun
           doth
           warm
           such
           a
           place
           and
           such
           a
           creature
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           remaineth
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           but
           its
           beams
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           heat
           ,
           are
           in
           several
           places
           here
           below
           .
           So
           in
           like
           manner
           Christ
           ,
           his
           body
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           sendeth
           abroad
           his
           light
           and
           heat
           ,
           several
           operations
           and
           workings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           often
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           alleadge
           some
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           fitly
           serve
           to
           illustrate
           this
           truth
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           Malachy
           prophesieth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             but
             unto
             you
             that
             fear
             my
             name
             ,
          
           
           
             shall
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             arise
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             .
          
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           property
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           give
           light
           and
           warmth
           or
           heat
           ,
           and
           to
           expel
           mists
           and
           fogs
           that
           do
           infect
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           to
           compleat
           and
           enliven
           things
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           dead
           in
           the
           Winter
           ,
           so
           is
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
           he
           is
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Arise
             shine
             for
             thy
             light
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             risen
             upon
             thee
             .
             And
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             come
             to
             thy
             light
             ,
             and
             Kings
             to
             the
             brightness
             of
             thy
             rising
             .
          
           And
           this
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           is
           said
           to
           expel
           the
           
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           a
           thick
           cloud
           is
           expelled
           by
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Sun
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           out
           of
           Christ
           he
           ,
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           you
           say
           that
           Christ
           doth
           enlighten
           every
           man
           as
           the
           Sun
           giveth
           light
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           hearkning
           too
           ,
           and
           obeying
           that
           light
           ,
           all
           may
           be
           saved
           .
           I
           have
           answered
           this
           before
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           farther
           answer
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           I
           confesse
           Christ
           doth
           enlighten
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heaven
           doth
           give
           light
           and
           heat
           unto
           all
           ,
           so
           doth
           Christ
           as
           the
           Creator
           give
           a
           common
           light
           of
           nature
           .
           
           He
           maketh
           his
           Sun
           so
           shine
           or
           rise
           upon
           the
           evil
           and
           the
           good
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           common
           light
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           understanding
           that
           wicked
           men
           have
           ,
           
           and
           all
           outward
           blessings
           come
           from
           Christ
           ;
           
           
             In
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             we
             live
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             :
          
           but
           that
           Christ
           doth
           give
           a
           spiritual
           light
           of
           grace
           unto
           all
           that
           are
           born
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           .
           For
           we
           are
           all
           born
           blind
           and
           dark
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           spiritual
           light
           ,
           
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             ye
             were
             once
             darkness
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           John
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             light
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Sun
           shining
           on
           a
           man
           that
           is
           born
           blind
           ,
           he
           receiveth
           no
           light
           from
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           every
           man
           that
           hath
           this
           spiritual
           light
           ,
           hath
           it
           ,
           or
           receiveth
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             God
             who
             commanded
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
          
           
           
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           This
           light
           is
           a
           free
           gift
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           not
           born
           with
           it
           .
           If
           we
           were
           ,
           what
           need
           Christ
           have
           dyed
           for
           our
           sins
           ?
           Or
           what
           use
           is
           there
           of
           his
           intercession
           ,
           if
           all
           men
           have
           a
           light
           within
           them
           ,
           by
           hearkning
           to
           which
           ,
           and
           obeying
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ?
           I
           have
           taken
           this
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           one
           of
           your
           cheif
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           which
           you
           
           build
           your
           religion
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           sandy
           one
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           foundation
           on
           Christ
           or
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           you
           do
           not
           make
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           your
           faith
           and
           practise
           ,
           but
           some
           revelations
           or
           impulse
           of
           Spirit
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           object
           against
           what
           is
           spoken
           or
           written
           ,
           by
           reading
           or
           study
           ,
           or
           reading
           other
           mens
           works
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           of
           your
           objections
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           with
           answering
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           conclude
           .
        
         
           For
           Answer
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           your
           slighting
           of
           reading
           and
           studying
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           reading
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           godly
           Ministers
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           have
           written
           on
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           chief
           cause
           of
           all
           your
           errors
           .
           
           For
           Christ
           exhorteth
           all
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           be
           without
           reading
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           exhorteth
           
             Timothy
             To
             give
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             to
             meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             and
             give
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           Surely
           Paul
           knew
           Timothy
           was
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           you
           Quakers
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           commendeth
           
             Timothy
             ,
             That
             from
             a
             Child
             thou
             hast
             known
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           If
           he
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Reader
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           known
           them
           ,
           for
           although
           many
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           never
           knew
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           them
           ;
           yet
           ordinarily
           none
           knoweth
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           have
           read
           them
           ,
           or
           heard
           them
           read
           or
           preached
           upon
           ▪
           and
           as
           faith
           cometh
           by
           hearing
           ,
           so
           by
           reading
           some
           have
           been
           converted
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           their
           own
           testimony
           in
           History
           ;
           which
           bringeth
           me
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           your
           objection
           ,
           The
           reading
           of
           other
           mens
           Books
           or
           writings
           :
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           indued
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           revelations
           ,
           Yet
           he
           did
           read
           other
           mens
           Books
           or
           writings
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           his
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           
           
             When
             thou
             comest
             ,
             
             bring
             with
             thee
             the
             books
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             parchments
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           read
           them
           ,
           what
           need
           he
           to
           have
           sent
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Apostle
           did
           read
           other
           books
           ,
           besides
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           
             of
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             withstanding
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           he
           must
           read
           it
           in
           some
           other
           book
           or
           writing
           then
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           there
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           to
           Titus
           doth
           alledge
           
             what
             one
             of
             the
             Cretians
             own
             Prophets
             said
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             read
             in
             some
             of
             their
             books
          
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Jude
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Michael
             the
             Arch-angel
             strove
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             disputed
             about
             the
             body
             of
             Moses
          
           ;
           
           and
           Enoch
           also
           the
           seventh
           from
           Adam
           prophecied
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             with
             thousands
             of
             his
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           none
           of
           these
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           did
           read
           them
           in
           some
           other
           books
           or
           writings
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           say
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           bost
           in
           other
           mens
           lines
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           of
           us
           ?
           surely
           if
           the
           Apostles
           made
           use
           of
           other
           mens
           writings
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           we
           :
           and
           to
           what
           end
           hath
           God
           given
           gifts
           unto
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           not
           improve
           them
           by
           writing
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           they
           have
           not
           opportunitie
           to
           exercise
           them
           otherwise
           ,
           unless
           you
           would
           have
           them
           hide
           their
           Talents
           ;
           and
           to
           what
           end
           doe
           you
           Quakers
           write
           so
           many
           books
           ,
           and
           spread
           them
           abroad
           ,
           if
           the
           reading
           of
           other
           books
           beside
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           not
           necessary
           ,
           unless
           you
           believe
           what
           some
           of
           your
           fellow
           Quakers
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           
             James
             Naylors
          
           books
           are
           of
           as
           Divine
           authority
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           inspired
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           when
           they
           writ
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           in
           which
           you
           are
           like
           your
           Fathers
           the
           Familists
           ,
           for
           such
           like
           Titles
           and
           Stiles
           I
           have
           read
           in
           their
           books
           written
           by
           H.
           N.
           and
           have
           heard
           some
           Familists
           call
           them
           his
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           〈◊〉
           of
           equal
           authority
           with
           the
           Gospels
           of
           Jesus
           〈…〉
           
           such
           blasphemous
           Familists
           and
           Quakers
           errors
           ,
           good
           Lord
           deliver
           us
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           open
           your
           eyes
           that
           you
           may
           see
           your
           errors
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           patched
           up
           your
           new
           Religion
           with
           the
           old
           errors
           of
           the
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
          
           and
           Familists
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           give
           you
           hearts
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           do
           your
           first
           works
           .
        
      
       
         
           A
           POST-SCRIPT
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           the
           writing
           the
           foregoing
           answer
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           I
           had
           some
           conference
           with
           a
           woman
           Quaker
           ,
           one
           of
           my
           ancient
           friends
           ,
           whose
           name
           I
           forbear
           to
           mention
           about
           the
           said
           answer
           ;
           after
           which
           the
           said
           friend
           did
           write
           me
           a
           letter
           ,
           the
           Contents
           whereof
           were
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
             That
             my
             written
             paper
             is
             higher
             then
             Vanitie
             ,
             because
             ,
          
           as
           she
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             confessed
             that
             I
             was
             not
             led
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             flesh
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             infallible
             and
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             which
             she
             desireth
             I
             would
             consider
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             that
             convinceth
             me
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             lest
             I
             be
             found
             fighting
             against
             God
             ;
             wherefore
          
           she
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             love
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             I
             warn
             thee
             .
          
           Wherefore
           lest
           the
           said
           woman
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Quakers
           should
           say
           that
           I
           have
           not
           answered
           all
           their
           Objections
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           answer
           the
           said
           letter
           ,
           though
           the
           things
           objected
           in
           the
           said
           letter
           are
           in
           part
           answered
           before
           ;
           yet
           for
           a
           more
           full
           answer
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           said
           friend
           and
           all
           other
           Quakers
           ,
           whether
           friends
           or
           enemies
           ,
           to
           mind
           and
           consider
           what
           I
           have
           written
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           said
           letter
           .
        
         
           Having
           received
           thy
           letter
           ,
           I
           was
           moved
           to
           write
           an
           answer
           to
           shew
           thee
           thy
           error
           in
           misunderstanding
           and
           misreporting
           my
           words
           ;
           for
           I
           neither
           writ
           nor
           said
           that
           I
           was
           not
           led
           by
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           pretend
           to
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           so
           as
           that
           I
           cannot
           erre
           ;
           For
           I
           say
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Spirit
           is
           infallible
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           they
           are
           not
           so
           led
           by
           that
           Spirit
           that
           they
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           maintain
           ,
           but
           I
           deny
           ;
           And
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           infallibly
           guiding
           them
           in
           writing
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           faithful
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           erre
           not
           in
           the
           foundation
           or
           fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           :
           but
           in
           other
           things
           I
           say
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           erre
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           men
           that
           ever
           lived
           that
           that
           we
           read
           of
           in
           Scripture
           have
           erred
           ;
           Christ
           Jesus
           who
           was
           God
           and
           Man
           excepted
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           shall
           plainly
           prove
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           David
           ,
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           Penman
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             who
             knoweth
             the
             errors
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             clense
             me
             from
             my
             secret
             sins
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           19.
           12.
           and
           he
           having
           a
           mind
           to
           build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           spake
           his
           mind
           to
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           said
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Go
             do
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             thee
          
           ;
           they
           being
           both
           Prophets
           were
           both
           mistaken
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           infallible
           ,
           for
           that
           night
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           Nathan
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           David
           should
           not
           build
           the
           Lords
           House
           ,
           but
           his
           Son
           Solomon
           ;
           but
           you
           Quakers
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           was
           before
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           sent
           ,
           wherefore
           mind
           what
           is
           written
           in
           Scripture
           after
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           There
           arose
           a
           dissention
           and
           a
           disputation
           among
           the
           brethren
           about
           Circumcision
           ,
           
           and
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           with
           others
           were
           sent
           to
           Jerusalem
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           to
           have
           their
           advice
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           great
           disputations
           between
           them
           about
           it
           ,
           no
           one
           pretending
           by
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           to
           determine
           the
           same
           ;
           were
           not
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           what
           need
           they
           then
           to
           have
           gone
           to
           Jerusalem
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ?
           surely
           if
           they
           had
           been
           infallible
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           needless
           journey
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           made
           a
           needless
           disputation
           .
        
         
           Also
           there
           arose
           a
           doubt
           amongst
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           about
           
           believing
           husbands
           having
           unbelieving
           wives
           ,
           and
           believing
           wives
           having
           unbelieving
           husbands
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           concerning
           which
           they
           wrote
           unto
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           determine
           the
           matter
           .
           Was
           there
           never
           a
           man
           among
           them
           that
           had
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           he
           could
           not
           erre
           ?
           surely
           then
           they
           were
           no
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           sent
           to
           the
           Apostle
           to
           have
           the
           matter
           determined
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           in
           his
           answer
           concerning
           some
           thing
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             speak
             this
             by
             permission
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             not
             by
             command
             ;
             and
             concerning
             Virgins
             I
             have
             no
             commandment
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             I
             give
             my
             judgement
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           but
           had
           he
           been
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           would
           he
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           why
           ,
           or
           what
           need
           you
           write
           unto
           me
           to
           know
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           you
           not
           all
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           that
           cannot
           erre
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           was
           so
           humble
           and
           modest
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           or
           I
           know
           certainly
           ,
           I
           having
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           I
           cannot
           erre
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           confesseth
           of
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           we
           know
           but
           in
           part
           .
           
           But
           you
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           such
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           that
           you
           cannot
           erre
           ;
           
             But
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             to
             teach
             the
             humble
             :
          
           also
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             build
             upon
             this
             foundation
             ,
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
             ,
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             stubble
             ,
          
           where
           the
           Apostle
           plainly
           proveth
           ,
           that
           Christians
           do
           sometimes
           build
           upon
           the
           foundation
           ,
           
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             and
             stubble
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           things
           of
           their
           carnal
           spirits
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           some
           carnality
           in
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             as
             unto
             carnal
             ,
          
           
           
             even
             as
             unto
             babes
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           now
           there
           being
           flesh
           as
           well
           as
           spirit
           ,
           and
           sence
           and
           reason
           as
           well
           as
           faith
           in
           every
           christian
           ,
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           that
           they
           sometimes
           erre
           ?
           And
           therefore
           honest
           Luther
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             there
             being
             flesh
             as
             well
             as
             spirit
             ,
             and
             sence
             as
             well
             as
             faith
             in
             the
             best
             men
             ;
             that
             therefore
             sometimes
             that
             will
             fall
             from
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             their
             pens
             ,
             that
             savours
             of
             the
             flesh
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             
             of
             sence
             as
             well
             as
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             All
             Christians
             should
             be
             like
             the
             clean
             beasts
             that
             chew
             the
             Cud
             ,
             and
             devide
             the
             Hoofe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             meditate
             and
             examine
             what
             they
             hear
             and
             read
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             devide
             the
             truth
             from
             the
             error
             ,
             as
             those
             men
             of
          
           Barea
           
             did
             ,
             they
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             those
             things
             which
             they
             heard
             ,
             were
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           They
           did
           not
           hearken
           to
           a
           light
           within
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           they
           were
           true
           .
           But
           if
           you
           Quakers
           had
           such
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           erre
           as
           you
           say
           you
           have
           ;
           then
           all
           that
           you
           speak
           and
           write
           musts
           need
           be
           truth
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           need
           not
           examine
           them
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           see
           ,
           whether
           you
           write
           and
           speak
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           of
           that
           implicit
           faith
           ,
           to
           beleive
           what
           you
           write
           ,
           without
           examining
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           by
           them
           I
           find
           you
           have
           a
           falable
           lying
           spirit
           that
           leadeth
           you
           into
           error
           ;
           but
           seeing
           you
           say
           you
           are
           so
           infallible
           that
           you
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           examine
           some
           of
           your
           Books
           in
           Print
           .
           Besides
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           already
           examined
           ,
           and
           proved
           ,
           many
           gross
           errors
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           not
           written
           by
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           you
           cannot
           erre
           .
           I
           shall
           examine
           some
           particulars
           in
           your
           new
           Primer
           ,
           made
           by
           
             George
             Fox
          
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           as
           many
           errors
           as
           Pages
           .
           I
           shall
           mention
           some
           few
           particulars
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           discern
           what
           the
           rest
           are
           of
           the
           said
           Primer
           .
           
           
             Children
             ,
             such
             are
             Deceivers
             who
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             way
             to
             come
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             is
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           a
           true
           Doctrine
           ,
           then
           was
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Deceivers
           ,
           for
           they
           taught
           the
           same
           .
           Christ
           exhorteth
           to
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           
           
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             they
             that
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           a
           means
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           unless
           you
           deny
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           truth
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           he
           affirmeth
           it
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             truth
          
           :
           It
           was
           a
           true
           saying
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           that
           
             The
             whole
             Scriptures
             
             are
             the
             swadling
             band
             that
             foulds
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             .
          
           Also
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           
             Saduces
             ,
             ye
             erre
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Then
           by
           consequence
           the
           way
           to
           avoyd
           error
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           would
           have
           all
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
           that
           Timothy
           had
           known
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           a
           Child
           ,
           
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           knowing
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             .
          
           But
           you
           are
           enemies
           to
           the
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           expounding
           them
           ,
           Pag
           15
           Of
           the
           said
           Primer
           .
           
             Children
             ,
             such
             are
             no
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             who
             tell
             you
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           an
           infallible
           truth
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           fallible
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           for
           the
           Prophets
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Jeremiah
             ,
             Ezekiel
          
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           small
           Prophets
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             spake
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           beleive
           you
           may
           find
           what
           the
           Prophets
           preached
           called
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           or
           God
           ,
           above
           a
           hundred
           times
           :
           and
           in
           the
           20.
           of
           
             Exodus
             ,
             God
             spake
             all
             these
             words
             ,
          
           and
           what
           God
           spake
           is
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           what
           Christ
           spake
           and
           preached
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           God.
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           James
           exhorteth
           ,
           
           
             Be
             ye
             doers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             and
             not
             doers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           do
           you
           think
           the
           Apostle
           meaneth
           the
           word
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             whereunto
             ye
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             .
          
           
           And
           if
           the
           Apostles
           call
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           word
           ,
           surely
           they
           are
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           can
           be
           meant
           no
           other
           word
           .
           I
           marvel
           that
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           to
           know
           all
           things
           ,
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           eternal
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           Scriptures
           written
           ,
           called
           the
           revealed
           will
           or
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           word
           revealed
           .
           As
           when
           
           we
           write
           our
           mind
           ,
           or
           cause
           another
           to
           write
           our
           will
           or
           mind
           to
           another
           ,
           we
           are
           properly
           said
           to
           send
           word
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           so
           written
           to
           be
           our
           word
           .
           Pag.
           33.
           
           Of
           the
           said
           Primer
           .
           
             That
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             cleansing
             you
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           where
           you
           ever
           read
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           cleansed
           from
           all
           sin
           by
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           were
           ever
           taken
           for
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           in
           Scripture
           ?
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           your
           meaning
           of
           this
           dark
           mystical
           expression
           .
           Whether
           you
           do
           believe
           that
           the
           blood
           which
           Christ
           shed
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           without
           the
           Gates
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           be
           that
           blood
           that
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           sin
           .
           I
           know
           partly
           your
           meaning
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           several
           of
           your
           company
           ,
           and
           read
           in
           several
           of
           your
           Books
           ,
           wherefore
           that
           I
           may
           shew
           you
           what
           I
           beleive
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           [
           mind
           ]
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Without
             shadding
             of
             blood
             is
             no
             remission
             .
             And
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           
           
             through
             death
             to
             present
             you
             holy
             and
             unblamable
             and
             unreprovable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
           
             And
             having
             made
             peace
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             crosse
             .
          
           But
           I
           fear
           you
           are
           strangers
           to
           this
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           mystery
           hid
           from
           your
           eyes
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           know
           all
           mysteries
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           mysteries
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           while
           you
           count
           
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             covenant
             an
             unholy
             thing
             .
          
           
           And
           as
           you
           are
           strangers
           to
           this
           blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           so
           I
           fear
           you
           are
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           mean
           the
           life
           that
           Christ
           lived
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           converse
           on
           earth
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           or
           the
           life
           he
           now
           liveth
           in
           heaven
           ;
           or
           whether
           by
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           you
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           life
           of
           a
           leigned
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           or
           a
           life
           imitating
           Christ
           his
           Life
           .
           I
           know
           by
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           the
           mouths
           of
           several
           ,
           and
           read
           in
           several
           of
           your
           books
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           strangers
           ,
           
           to
           the
           true
           life
           of
           Christ
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           mystery
           hid
           from
           your
           eyes
           .
           But
           [
           mind
           ]
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           saith
           ,
           
           
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
           By
           which
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           or
           saved
           by
           Christ
           his
           life
           living
           now
           in
           heaven
           ,
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           .
           But
           I
           never
           did
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           our
           sins
           are
           washed
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           by
           what
           Christ
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           nor
           by
           imitating
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           blood
           and
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           have
           faith
           wrought
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           they
           beleive
           this
           blood
           of
           Christ
           shed
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           now
           liveth
           in
           Heaven
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           faith
           is
           not
           a
           dead
           idle
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           lively
           working
           faith
           ,
           working
           love
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           
           
             Faith
             worketh
             by
             Love.
          
           But
           this
           faith
           doth
           not
           save
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           or
           work
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           apprehendeth
           and
           layeth
           hold
           on
           Christ
           the
           Object
           .
           And
           what
           ever
           infallible
           knowledge
           you
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           you
           are
           in
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           know
           nothing
           as
           your
           ought
           .
           But
           the
           Devil
           hath
           beguiled
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           them
           beleive
           they
           should
           be
           as
           Gods
           ,
           knowing
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           but
           they
           became
           like
           the
           Devil
           by
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Devil
           hath
           deceived
           you
           ,
           so
           hath
           the
           Pope
           your
           Grandfather
           deceived
           you
           ,
           by
           sending
           his
           Iesuits
           and
           Friers
           here
           to
           seduce
           and
           delude
           you
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             William
             Prynne
          
           that
           Patron
           and
           Defender
           of
           his
           Countries
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           hath
           plainly
           proved
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Quakers
             unmasked
          
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           proveth
           that
           several
           Friers
           of
           the
           Franciscan
           order
           ,
           have
           been
           chief
           Speakers
           in
           your
           metings
           ,
           as
           Coppinger
           and
           others
           .
           And
           I
           know
           none
           but
           the
           Pope
           and
           
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           you
           Quakers
           that
           do
           pretend
           to
           an
           unerring
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           none
           that
           hold
           and
           maintain
           more
           errors
           then
           the
           Pope
           and
           you
           Quakers
           ,
           whom
           I
           conceive
           are
           made
           drunk
           with
           Popish
           errors
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           pretending
           to
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           cannot
           erre
           by
           an
           inward
           light
           .
           
             What
             I
             have
             here
             written
             is
             by
             the
             light
             within
             me
             ,
             which
             you
             advise
             me
             to
             consider
             and
             hearken
             unto
             ,
             because
             it
             convinceth
             of
             sin
             .
          
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           we
           had
           some
           discourse
           ,
           when
           I
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           heart
           doth
           convince
           man
           of
           sin
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           Nature
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           his
           words
           .
           
             The
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             shew
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             conscience
             also
             bearing
             witness
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             the
             mean
             while
             else
             accusing
             or
             excusing
             one
             another
             .
          
           Also
           those
           that
           accused
           the
           woman
           taken
           in
           Adultery
           ;
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             without
             sin
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             heard
             it
             being
             convicted
             in
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             went
             out
             one
             by
             one
             ,
          
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           Conscience
           convicted
           them
           of
           sin
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           heart
           convinceth
           men
           of
           gross
           sins
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           had
           the
           Law
           written
           .
           So
           doth
           the
           Law
           written
           ,
           convince
           of
           lesser
           and
           smaller
           sins
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             had
             not
             known
             sin
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           meaneth
           the
           
             moral
             Law
          
           ,
           
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             had
             not
             known
             Lust
             ,
             except
             the
             Law
             had
             said
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lust
             .
          
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           to
           reform
           the
           evil
           custome
           of
           men
           wearing
           long
           hair
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Doth
             not
             nature
             it self
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             man
             to
             wear
             long
             hair
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           sin
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             nature
             doth
             teach
             it
             to
             be
             a
             shame
             .
          
           But
           I
           see
           some
           Quakers
           that
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           wear
           long
           hair
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           observed
           some
           of
           those
           men
           Quakers
           wear
           longer
           hair
           then
           ordinarily
           Ruffins
           or
           Roysters
           wear
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           shame
           ,
           do
           defend
           and
           maintain
           the
           same
           to
           be
           lawful
           .
           But
           I
           
           shall
           not
           beleive
           them
           for
           all
           their
           pretended
           infallible
           Spirit
           but
           rather
           think
           they
           are
           such
           as
           Christ
           spake
           of
           ,
           whose
           light
           is
           darknesse
           ,
           
             If
             therefore
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             be
             darkness
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darknesse
             ?
          
           
           &
           like
           those
           Locusts
           
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
          
           
           who
           are
           said
           to
           have
           hair
           
             as
             the
             hair
             of
             women
          
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           But
           you
           objected
           then
           ,
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             will
             reprove
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           contradict
           one
           another
           ;
           I
           shall
           shew
           how
           they
           agree
           ,
           
             The
             Law
             in
             the
             conscience
             convinceth
             them
             of
             sin
             ,
             by
             discovering
             what
             is
             sin
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           expoundeth
           .
           
             I
             had
             not
             known
             Lust
             ,
             except
             the
             Law
             had
             said
             thou
             shalt
             not
             Lust
             .
          
           Rom.
           7.
           7.
           
           But
           the
           Spirit
           reproveth
           for
           sin
           ,
           by
           shewing
           or
           discovering
           sin
           to
           rest
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           as
           Christ
           expoundeth
           the
           meaning
           of
           sin
           ,
           
           
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             in
             me
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           convict
           by
           their
           own
           conscience
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           believe
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           sin
           ,
           for
           because
           of
           unbeleif
           sin
           resteth
           on
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           by
           beleiving
           in
           Christ
           only
           ,
           sin
           is
           abolished
           and
           taken
           away
           .
           Wherefore
           Luther
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             the
             whole
             world
             did
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             God
             would
             see
             nothing
             but
             a
             meer
             cleansing
          
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             forgiven
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             covered
             all
             their
             sins
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           Psal
           .
           85.
           2.
           
           This
           have
           written
           in
           love
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           profession
           ,
           to
           undeceive
           thee
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           lead
           by
           a
           fallible
           erring
           spirit
           .
           
             Ye
             erre
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           examine
           what
           I
           have
           written
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           the
           Judge
           between
           us
           .
           Whether
           those
           that
           are
           lead
           by
           the
           Spirit
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           erre
           ,
           though
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           infallible
           and
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           yet
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           is
           fallible
           ,
           and
           doth
           erre
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           commit
           you
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           remain
           a
           friend
           and
           lover
           of
           thy
           Soul.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70157-e2010
           
             1.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Act
             1
             ▪
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
             &
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Numb
             16
             ,
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Act
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Fox
             the
             Quaker
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             10
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             37.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             4
             
             ▪
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luther
             
               on
               Gal.
               6.
               ver
            
             .
             6.
             fol.
             246.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             
             ▪
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Spelman
             Cancil
             .
             Anno
             855.
             
          
           
             1
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             34.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             56.
             
             ●0
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             3
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             [
             Minde
             ]
             1
             Tim
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act
             13
             ▪
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             [
             Minde
             ]
          
           
             Esa
             .
             53.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             30.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             57.
             18
             ,
             19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Jer.
             50.
             20.
             
          
           
             Jer
             31.
             31.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             34.
             17.
             
             &
             44.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mica
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             40.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             61.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Rev
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Burrowes
             
               his
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Pe.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             James
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7
             ▪
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             5.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             8.
             
             ●
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             2
             Joh.
             7.
             
          
           
             B●rrows
             the
             Quaker
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             66.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             86.
             
          
           
             Luther
             on
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             Fol.
             88.
             
          
           
             Luther
             was
             a
             true
             Prophet
             for
             what
             he
             foretold
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             and
             England
             have
             found
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             33.
             
          
           
             James
             2.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Titus
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             better
             Hangman
             then
             a
             Butcher
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             [
             Minde
             ]
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Job
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             ground
             answered
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             65.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Or
             is
             not
             rash
             .
          
           
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Church
             was
             most
             perfect
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             to
             be
             made
             perfect
             ,
             by
             the
             inventions
             of
             them
             that
             come
             after
             .
             Let
             the
             old
             customes
             hold
             :
             behold
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             first
             that
             is
             ●rue
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             later
             that
             is
             false
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             pag.
             113.
             
             There
             was
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             a
             godly
             Discipline
             ,
             did
             not
             tolerate
             men
             in
             any
             sort
             living
             wickedly
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             pag.
             37.
             which
             Discipline
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Math.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             ●
             Joh.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             5.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             6.
             4
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Calvins
               Instit
            
             .
             chap.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Read
             those
             Annotations
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             Geneva
             Print
             .
          
           
             Which
             
               E
               B.
            
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             
               Edward
               ●urrowes
            
             ;
             the
             Book
             was
             given
             me
             by
             one
             Be●ch
             a
             Quaker
             .
          
           
             E.
             B.
             pag
             2.
             4th
             Ground
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             shew
             you
             what
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             grounds
             &
             reasons
             ,
             that
             kept
             me
             from
             turning
             to
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             shall
             ever
             keep
             me
             ,
             though
             often
             assaulted
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             27.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             36.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             ●●b
             .
             11
             39
             ,
             4●
             .
          
           
             [
             Minde
             ]
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
             ●●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Micah
             .
             7.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             98
             Sect.
             ●
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             Surely
             this
             honourable
             person
             was
             not
             of
             our
             new
             State-mens
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Their
             reviling
             against
             Ministers
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             their
             denying
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             that
             we
             had
             not
             too
             much
             experience
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             practising
             the
             same
             things
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             have
             they
             not
             been
             the
             chief
             Instrumen●s
             of
             destroying
             K.
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             the
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             people
             after
             they
             had
             gotten
             the
             Sword
             into
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             19
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             4
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             abused
             .
          
           
             Last
             Vers
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             19
             ,
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Psal
             13.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             30.
             46.
             
          
           
             And
             Hymnes
             is
             the
             general
             title
             for
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             translated
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             of
             David
             and
             Asaph
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               John
               Cotton
            
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             sheweth
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
            
             ,
             a
             Gospel
             ordinance
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             original
             tongue
             better
             than
             you
             Quakers
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Cotton
             left
             his
             living
             at
             Boston
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             native
             Country
             old
             England
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             New
             England
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             in
             conscience
             conform
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ceremonies
             ,
             therefore
             no
             Popish
             Author
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Some
             make
             no
             difference
             between
             
               David
               King
            
             ,
             and
             David
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             say
             he
             was
             a
             Lay
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             ch
             .
             9.
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             James
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             91.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             100.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             68.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             95.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             96.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             145.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Je●
             .
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Jona
             .
             1.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Jona
             .
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             a
             Gospel
             Ordinance
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             page
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             71.
             
          
           
             Some
             Quakers
             call
             Ministers
             Ballad-singers
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             singing
             Psalms
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sarah
             Blakbury
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             F●rnworths
             Mystery
             opened
             of
             women
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Pag.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1●
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ▪
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             26.
             2
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Romans
             13.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Titus
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Joh.
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             persons
             of
             honour
             in
             Cheeswick
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Fear
             GOD
             and
             honour
             the
             KING
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Shalt
             honour
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             divine
             honour
             and
             civil
             honour
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Christ
             saith
             
               Be
               not
               called
               Master
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Christ
             also
             saith
             call
             no
             man
             your
             father
             upon
             the
             earth
             Matth.
             23.
             9.
             and
             Ministers
             are
             called
             Master
             of
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.
             49.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             4
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Tomlinson
             his
             loyal
             word
             of
             reproof
             to
             the
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             pag.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             8
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Jud
             ▪
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16
             ▪
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Jude
             .
             19
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             Tomlinson
             ,
             In
             a
             Book
             called
             
               A
               word
               of
               Reproof
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
            
             page
             11.
             line
             20.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             he
             confesseth
             that
             he
             was
             possest
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Quakers
             shaken
             ,
             page
             ●4
             .
             Luke
             9.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             said
             
               John
               Gilpin
            
             saith
             that
             his
             quaking
             and
             tremling
             was
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Dut.
             28.
             65
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             14
             ,
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             58.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             42.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             51.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             52.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             118.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             46
             ,
             47
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Some
             Quakers
             reported
             ,
             that
             I
             caused
             the
             boyes
             to
             put
             
               Benjamin
               Wallis
            
             into
             the
             Thames
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             bring
             
               John
               Horwoods
            
             letter
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lie
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             at
             Hammersmith
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             was
             put
             in
             the
             Cage
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             prison
             :
             none
             of
             them
             were
             so
             used
             at
             Cheeswick
             .
          
           
             One
             Beech.
             
          
           
             E.
             B.
             his
             Book
             A
             Just
             &
             lawful
             trial
             of
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Ministers
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
             ●
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Titus
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gal
             ▪
             4
             ,
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             47.
             
          
           
             E.
             B.
             his
             Trial
             〈◊〉
             8.
             
          
           
             E.
             B.
             his
             Trial
             p.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             it
             not
             by
             hearsay
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             Malice
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             10
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             E.
             B.
             his
             trial
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             30.
             12.
             
          
           
             ●sai
             .
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             E.
             B.
             his
             first
             Trial
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             4
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             30.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             25.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             Affirmatively
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             17.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             61.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             44.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             4.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim
             ▪
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Jude
             9.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70157-e21990
           
             Acts.
             15.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag
             15.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             1
             ▪
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             ●ath
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             9.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             9.